Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

“Wasn’t it weird that Sara didn’t give us any instructions?” Lachlan looks around.

He and his sister are stranded in the middle of nowhere. A field of wheat shining gold and bathed by the midday sun, no beginning, no end.

“She said we shouldn’t engage directly with them. Isn’t it the only rule she tries not to break?

“Yeah, and it never works” He slowly elevates himself and tries to locate anyone to ask for directions. “But sure, let’s give it a try.”

Sara Lance had dropped them in secret from her teammates. Tessa believes that it’s ridiculous that they would even question her decisions; she is their captain, after all, and she’s the one who has doing the time travel thing for a long time now. However, everyone decided that two adolescents should not interfere with their mother’s life in the past.

Lachlan and Tessa were in danger, though. What’s one to do?

Aunt Sara, then, sneaked the siblings in the middle of the night (it wasn’t precisely night because the time doesn’t pass in the temporal zone, but everyone was in their chambers) and took the jump ship to drop them in 2017. Gideon said it was the best moment to interact with the past without triggering major future changes.

Now why would she do that in the middle of Kansas, Tessa doesn’t know.

“Should we search for uncle Kal?”

“Not a good idea. Let’s just fly to National City and we’ll find some shelter.”

“You’re in 2017, dumbass, not the Ice Age” Tessa jumps to meet him some centimeters above the ground. Her blond hair shines and the vision makes Lachlan think of a lot of jokes involving their location and corn.

“And do you know anyone in this year that will give us a place to stay, huh? ‘Cause I’m pretty sure no one has ever had visitors like us.”

“Barry could…”

“Have you lost your mind, Lutessa? He won’t shelter you just ‘cuz you fuck his daughter.”

“We broke up.”

“Well, that’s new” Lachlan scoffs. 

They start flying above the clouds in case any hero wants to drop by and asks why an adolescent in a suit and his sister dressed in designer are flying around their cities. Lachlan doesn’t want to admit that he doesn’t have the slightest idea about what to do once they get in National City.

“You won’t ask why?” Tessa screams, trying to be heard despite their velocity.

“I heard the tantrum Nora threw” He answers. “What the hell was that?”

“I was sleeping with Mia. She thinks I’m cheating.”

“Are you?”

“Of course not. Mia and I are friends.”

“Yeah, well, Tessa, Nora might be right to be suspicious. You do know ieiu spent five damn years saying mom was her best friend before she realized she was in love with her.”

They avoid a plane, gathering time for Tessa to think.

“You know, you’re supposed to be on my side. I would never cheat on Nora, I love her since we were kids. And…” She stops to look under them. Apparently, National City didn’t change much in 25 years. “And that was different for ieiu, she didn’t know she also liked women.”

“If you say so” Lachlan searches for the nearest building top to land. They can’t stay in the air forever, J’onn or Supergirl will realize in about thirty seconds. “But, anyways, if it helps, I think you’re gonna solve things in a week or so. You two never stay apart for more than that.”

“You mean twenty-five years, right?

“Oh, dear God” Lachlan tries to settle his hair and clothes once they’re on solid ground. “You really think you’re funny. Speaking of that, mom is like twenty-four now. You think she’ll let us drink?”

“When did she ever stop us?”

“That Thanksgiving with the Lanes.”

“We were five, Ollie, and you wanted to drink scotch.”

“It was bourbon.”

“Whatever, they’re both disgusting.”

“Heretic.” The boy opens the door to the stairs. The glasses don’t actually stop them from using their powers, but having to use super vision just to adjust in the dark gives Lachlan a headache as the lenses are framed with lead.

In the middle of the pavement, they look at each other completely lost. What are they supposed to do? They don’t know what exactly it is that is wrong, they don’t know how they should indirectly interfere with their mothers’ relationship (hell, do they even have a solid relationship right now?) to save the future. All they know is that they have little to no money, no place to stay and the weight of disappearing in the future if Kara Danvers and Lena Luthor don’t marry each other.

“Okay” Lachlan says after a while of standing very still and doing nothing. “We gave Sara’s idea a try. Now let’s do this the way she actually does it and knock on their doors and say something like hey you should bang and then we’re out of here.”

“That’s ridiculous, ieiu would totally punch us in the face if we said that. What we should do is give them both a bottle of wine and alien booze, lock them into a room and then we’re out of here.”

And that’s how they find themselves walking in the direction of Kara Danvers’ apartment. Despite all the stories they heard growing up in National City, no superhero wearing a red cape shows up to welcome them, no angry redhead tries to stop them from doing  perfectly acceptable things – like possibly ruining their futures – and no problematic billionaire tries to scare them off using her name as a weapon. That should be enough to illustrate that stories are always flourished.

“We could try to explain things to J’onn.”

“He would say we shouldn’t be here.”

“Yeah, well, we are” Lachlan stops in the line of a food truck that sells vegan ice cream. They both recognize the brand: in a few years, it will become the country’s most famous ice cream shop. “And I’d like to see him try to send us to the future. Actually, if there is a DeLorean involved, I would be on board.”

Tessa stands beside him totally unaware of what to expect. She loves ice cream just as the next person, but doesn’t actually think they should spend their limited money on it – however, a battle against what her brother decides to do it’s almost always a lost one.

The sight of a short woman in front of Lachlan wearing a black leather jacket disturbs her a little, like she should know who that woman is.

“Cat would know what to do.”

“Cat Grant? She loves ieiu, but I don’t think that they are that close right now” Lachlan puts a hand in his pocket. “What about Alex?”

“Our aunt? For real?”

“Jimmy?”

“Would prefer to set myself on fire.” She promptly answers, and Lachlan nods, agreeing.

“Lillian? Eliza? Alura?”

“Deranged on her hate for aliens, doesn’t like mom yet, in another planet.”

Tessa laughs at her brother’s displeased face.

“Kelly?” She tries.

“She won’t move here until like 2019.”

“How do you know that?”

“Jimmy can’t shut up for a minute about his perfect family. The one time Lily agreed to us going to dinner with her family he spent hours talking about how everyone there is perfect.”

“They are. Lauren is cool.”

“Yeah, and I’m the pope. Now can’t we just to go mom and explain the situation? She’s a scientist, she will know how to be impartial about this.”

“Have you met Lena Luthor? She will absolutely take this personal.”

Lachlan frowns at Tessa’s stilted tone.

“Are you still mad at her? She is afraid of flying.”

“With me! She’s happily flying everywhere with you and Supergirl.”

“Well, it’s not her fault you like to spin around like a fucking aerobatic plane.”

“Screw you, Oliver, you know she wouldn’t go with me even if I was a safe flier.”

“You are being ridiculous” He calmly says, looking at one family reuniting away all with their already melting ice creams. “You should try to calm this flying thing down, it’s pretty much her only fear and you’re overstepping a lot. Anyways, we discarded like almost everyone, there’s like just ieiu at this point.”

“We’re fucked.”

The woman wearing the leather jacket turns around, her eyes squeezed like she can’t decide if she’s in a bad mood or just trying to understand a hard math problem. She looks at Tessa and then at Lachlan and her mouth opens up, astonished.

“Can we help?” Lachlan inclines himself just a bit. It’s his natural reaction every time he tries to talk with someone small.

“Yes. For one, it’s hard to ignore when you’re both talking about my friends like you know them. And did you just call Lena Luthor mom?”

“Yeah, she’s our mom.”

“Oliver!” Tessa’s tone is annoyed.

“Well, no one will believe her, Tessa!”

“Oh, I think they will” The woman turns back to order her ice cream. “Coffee flavor, please, make it to Maggie Sawyer.”

The way Maggie walks to the DEO followed closely by two very preoccupied teenagers is shockingly calm. She wonders about what is going to happen in the future to make that, them, happen. The boy is clearly who he said he was: he shares a jawline and eyes with Lena Luthor, added by slightly curled black hair that would let just one curl to his forehead, turning him into a more attractive version of young Superman.

The girl, on the other side, is Kara Danvers’ copy. The jawline and the eyes are Luthor features just like her brother’s, but she has the same hair as Supergirl, golden curls cascading down her back, the same nose and the same mouth. The only obvious difference is that Tessa doesn’t have a scar next to her eyebrow (Lena’s eyebrow, Maggie thinks), and Kara Danvers wouldn’t be caught dead wearing all black or cursing.

“Maggie, Maggie, dear” Lachlan tries to slow her down again. “You can’t say to them who we actually are.”

“Won’t that save you some trouble?”

“No, it will only create more.”

Maggie Sawyer sighs and stops at the bottom of the stairway that gives access to the entrance of the DEO building. Both the twins are actually looking forward to get inside it, they never had the opportunity to know the organization Alex will once be the director, because the building was destroyed before they were born.

“Yeah, well, Alex has to know. What the hell are you even doing here? How does one travel through time?”

Tessa puts her hands in her waist and lowers her head, thinking. The sight is so utterly familiar that makes Maggie stare at her with strangeness.

“We shouldn’t have, but we didn’t have a choice.”

“What does that mean?”

Lachlan shakes his head and races to the top of the stairway, already getting inside the building and looking for familiar faces. It’s big enough to be one of the labs that belong to L-Corp, but most labs don’t usually feature people in black carrying guns or looking very serious to him like he is a menace.

Lachlan laughs at the fifteen guns pointed at him.

“Tessa, will you come see this?”

“What the fuck have you done?”

“Nothing, they just don’t like me.”

“They’re with me” Maggie explains and walks paying no attention to the people ready to shoot.

Once they lower their guns, the twins follow Maggie to a round table next to some people typing in old computers. One of them is a tall man with crossed arms, other is a redhead that looks intensely to a screen.

“Alex, something crazy just happened.”

“Yeah, just another day” the redhead turns around and smiles, very cheerful to see her girlfriend. “Hi, baby, what happened?”

“Agent Danvers, you’re at work” J’onn reminds her.

“Don’t do that, they are cute” Tessa leans over the table and rests her chin in her right hand. “Yes, baby, tell her what happened.”

“Yeah, okay, stop that” Maggie shakes her head. “Those idiots are from the future.”

“Really?” Someone turns in his chair. A man holding a plastic gun and wearing flannel with a loose tie looks at the twins with much interest. “Like from when?”

“Twenty-five years from now.”

“That’s a long time. Do they have flying cars yet?”

“Can’t say, sorry” Lachlan looks at the man with curiosity. “You’re Winn Schott, right?”

“The one and only” Winn gets closer to have a good look on them. Tessa lifts an eyebrow. “Wait, how do you know that?”

“Yeah, what’s going on?” Alex steps up.

She doesn’t do much to hide the gun hanging from her belt, but again, they already know their aunt.

“We’re from the future” Lachlan says as if that’s enough explanation. He looks very attentive to his aunt, remembering that the Alex he knows has the weight of parenthood and twenty-five years on her face.

“You’ll have to do better than that” J’onn stands close to Winn.

“Well, fuck it, ok, so…”

“Stop swearing, Tessa, they’re gonna think our mothers didn’t raise us right.”

“They already know our mothers, Ollie, what difference does it make?” The girl tries very hard not to smack her brother in the neck. “Ok, so we’re from the future and something is seriously wrong.”

“Isn’t it always?” Winn tries to joke and he is the one almost smacked (by Alex).

“Naturally, when something is off we don’t go running to the past, but this one is… well, you see…”

“Oh my God” Lachlan sighs. “You suck at explanations. What she is trying to say is that we were on the verge of disappearing. Now we don’t know why, but our aunt Sara saved us in the time vault and the theory is that we were disappearing because our mothers’ future – and our past – changed. Supposedly, something is keeping them apart.”

“And you’re here to be your mothers’ cupids?” Maggie tries to hide a wry smile.

“I don’t know why we’re here, but we have to do something or we’ll disappear.”

“That doesn’t make sense” Winn points the plastic gun at Tessa. “If your parents didn’t meet, you wouldn’t feel anything different because you would never have existed.”

“Do you think I don’t know that? That’s what’s so weird, we were disappearing and the only thing that kept us… solid was that we were in a place where time doesn’t exist” Lachlan moves his fingers in small circles at the table top. “Well, actually time exists, that’s all that it is. But it doesn’t really affect us there.”

“So Oliver and I were at Luthor Corp in Metropolis saving some stuff with our cousins and then we… I don’t know, we bugged, he disappeared and then he came back, like the timeline couldn’t decide.” Tessa looks at her brother as if unsure he was still there. His eyes look a little vague, but the consistency of his cells is undeniable. “So Sara dropped us in Kansas a few hours ago and we don’t know what to do.”

“You keep telling us about this Sara, but we don’t know her” Alex doesn’t quite know what to do with that information, so she looks at her mentor.

J’onn is trying to measure the truth in their words. He can’t exactly invade their minds, which he finds odd enough, but they don’t seem to be lying. In fact, they look so intimate and talk with so much familiarity that they might just be telling the truth.

“If you don’t know her by now” Lachlan looks at everyone, except Maggie, avoiding the elephant in the room that only the twins recognize. “You will soon enough. So, let me ask, did the Dominators try to invade already?”

“Yeah.” Winn pouts. Tessa tries not to think what kind of grown man pouts while holding a toy. “Supergirl fought them and she didn’t call me. That must’ve been awesome.”

“Well, she was with Flash, White Canary and the Green Arrow, she didn’t exactly need a lot of help” Tessa retorts. “Sara is White Canary. You can ask Supergirl to confirm it.”

“Tell them how you know Supergirl” Maggie stretches her arm.

“She’s our mother.”

The reactions vary a bit. Winn lets out a snore that evolves to a laugh, Alex just blinks in confusion and J’onn opens an ironic smile that shows no teeth.

“Laugh it off, Mr. Schott, have your fun at our dreaded destinies.”

“Oh, for fuck’s sake, stop being so extra” Tessa pushes her brother with strength enough to move a truck, but he doesn’t even flinch. “You wouldn’t believe it either.”

“Aunt Alex, look at this excuse of a woman right here” Lachlan puts his hands at his sister’s shoulders and looks at her from head to toe. “Isn’t she the exact copy of Kara Danvers?”

That is the wrong thing to say and they immediately realize that. The two strangers knowing Supergirl’s identity triggers protective instincts in Alex, that points her gun at them, her eyes dark with mistrust.

“Shoot us, it will help you realize we are who we say we are.”

“No, it will only prove we’re alien, Tessa. Well, ok, we’ll say things only the ones closest to you would know. Ieiu… sorry, Kara likes to cook, but she is terrible at it; J’onn had two daughters, K’hym and T’ania, we would’ve loved to meet them, you would tell histories to us about your life with them on Mars; we know where the Fortress of Solitude is; we know aunt Alex realized she was gay first at high school, and then again with our own Miss Sawyer here; Winn Schott was the first person Kara actively told she was Supergirl by jumping off a building; also, didn’t James tried to date her while still with Lucy?”

“See, there’s one more reason to dislike him” Tessa observes Alex, uncertain, lower her gun.

She almost feels dispersed. The idea, the understanding that Kara would eventually find happiness with someone and wouldn’t let Krypton’s legacy die with her… Alex can’t find a single thing to say, because she doesn’t know what her sister reaction will be, and the thought terrifies her.

“So” Winn finally breaks the silence. “Mon-El? Really?”

“Fuck, no” It’s Tessa that feels her body tremble with aversion.

“Hey, I thought they would make pretty babies!”

“He will, with someone else” Lachlan explains, reminded that Elliot Ardeen exists in a much, much distant future. “Well, the thing is… you really can’t tell ieiu who’s our other parent.”

“Why not?”

“Because we shouldn’t even be engaging with you.” Tessa looks around, suspicious that anyone else is listening. “And they already know each other, but it will take some years until ieiu realize they’re in love.”

“Is it Barry Allen?” Winn guesses.

“No, he’s married.”

“That cute guy Adam Grant?”

“Absolutely no.”

“That sucks, Kara doesn’t know a lot of men.”

“You’re close, Mr. Schott”.

“It’s Lena Luthor.” J’onn says.

“Ok, you know what, how did you know that?” Tessa puts her fist in the table in a good impression of Alex Danvers. “You can’t read our minds.”

“I don’t need to. Just as you’re Kara’s image, he is very… Luthory. Also, Kara talks about her rather passionately.”

“My sister… with a Luthor?”

“Say it with more gusto, Aunt Alex, I don’t quite understand what you mean by that.”

“Her brother tried to kill Superman a dozen times.”

“And he will try to kill Kara, and Lena, and everyone else some times in the future. That doesn’t make my mother anything more or less than the hero that she will always be” the boy looks around, challenging anyone to speak anything more about Lena Luthor.

“I’m sorry” Alex says, not looking sorry. “I know Kara is friends with Lena right now, I just didn’t expect it to last that long.”

“Well, it does.”

“Okay.”

“Fine.”

Winn looks around, ignoring that Lachlan seems about to jump at Alex Danvers’ throat. He finds the girl slightly amused by her brother’s reaction, Maggie holding her girlfriend down and J’onn in the same position he always is.

“I am not uncomfortable at all!” Winn almost screams, spinning in his chair. “So, anyways, what should we call you, guys?”

“I’m Lutessa, you can call me Tess or Tessa, or Aurora, that’s my second name. He’s Lachlan or Oliver.”

“Did your mothers seriously named you Lutessa Aurora?” This time Maggie can’t hide her delighted smile. “Are they crazy?”

“Lachlan Oliver is pretty much worse, that’s what you get when neither of the parents will compromise.”

“That’s the L weird thing of the Luthors, isn’t it?” Winn questions, narrowing his eyebrows.

“We’re a traditional family.”

“Clearly. The heir to an alien hater billionaire family, a kryptonian in a red cape and two half-blood teens walk into a bar.” Tessa jokes as she reminds of this exactly scene happening in a bar next to Champs-Elysees. Winn is the only one who laughs, for Alex is still disgusted with the idea of accepting a Luthor into the family.

“Where are you guys staying?” Maggie reminds herself of the conversation the twins were having in the ice cream line.

“Nowhere.”

J’onn touches his ear, ignoring the stare of his employee.

“Supergirl? I have a job for you.”

About three minutes later, Supergirl lands and walks in their direction holding a box of donuts and stuffing her mouth with one covered in chocolate. She looks at the two new faces and offers them the content of the box.

“Hi, guys, who are you?”

“We” Lachlan politely declines. “Are your new roommates.”

Kara opens her apartments door followed by two very much put together strangers. The story she heard was that this is Sara Lance’s doing (Kara nodded to this name, acknowledging the fair possibility) and these two siblings know them from the future and need a place to stay while running some errands.

Who is Kara Danvers to deny helping?

“So, how exactly do you know who I am?” She questions walking inside in her day clothes. “And how are we related again?”

“Kara, I didn’t know your family was in town.”

She immediately jumps, slightly startled, and looks to the couch, meeting a very entertained Lena holding a piece of cake. Most of the shock is that Lena actually is enjoying her cake, proof by the stain close to her mouth. Kara has to stop herself from cleaning it with her finger.

“Lena! I’m sorry, is this lunch time yet? And how did you come in?”

“No, Kara, it’s four in the afternoon.” Lena stands up. “We were going to try that new place near CatCo. Your boyfriend let me in, he’s a great cook.”

“Oh, Mon-El is here?” Lachlan leans over and looks around, looking for a man-child in boxer shorts.

“How do you…” Kara sighs, preoccupied. “I’m sorry, Lena, we’ll have to reschedule. I didn’t know they were coming to town, they are family, I guess. Some distant relatives.”

“How rude of you, Kara” Lachlan walks over offering his hand to Lena Luthor. “Miss Luthor, I am a very close relative to this woman. My name is Lachlan and that’s my sister Lutessa.”

“Just Tessa is enough” the girl hides her laughter about the way Lena is receiving that information. “We’re sorry to spoil your date, though, it’s really not her fault.”

“It’s fine” Lena Luthor grabs her purse, still looking oddly to the twins. “I’m on my way. It’s nice meeting you two.”

“Lena!” Kara follows her to the door, apologizing over and over.

When Lachlan tries to eavesdrop the conversation, his sister smacks him in the ear. They both sit at the now unoccupied couch and look around. They knew their ieiu’s apartment from some pictures and once because their mothers were discussing the possibility to sell it and they came over to have a last glare – didn’t actually happen, Lena just bought the entire building so they could keep the apartment.

Mon-El comes whistling and holding a big frosted chocolate cake in his hands. He is wearing a dish-cloth on his shoulder, which Lachlan thinks of as endearing and Tessa as a ridiculous attempt to look domestic.

“I’m sorry, who are you?”

“Visitors from another time.”

“Yeah, ok. What did you do to Kara?”

“Nothing, she’s rescheduling her date with Lena right now” Lachlan explains.

Mon-El doesn’t seem precisely bothered by his implication. It’s probably very early on Earth days for him to realize how weird it is that Kara and Lena’s talks are always full of romantic intonations, Tessa thinks. She is also looking very fondly to the cake.

If anything, Mon-El of Daxam is a great cook.

“Do you want some?” He offers.

Tessa often struggles to accept anything from him, but she is very hungry. Lachlan doesn’t blink twice when she grabs Lena’s plate and uses it as her own, not bothering to clean, but Mon-El frowns and shakes his head going to search for Kara.

“Oh, this is so good.” Tessa moans, sloppily sucking at the spoon.

“Are you going to act like a cheap porn actor right now? Because I would love it if you’d stop traumatizing your loving brother.”

“How can you not love food?”

“I do love food, it’s necessary for our body maintenance” Lachlan sniffs, reminded of his dear coffee flavored ice cream. “It’s just not the only thing I think about.”

“Oh, yeah, I forgot” Tessa puts down her plate. “You’re a genius.”

“Yes.”

“The world’s biggest hero.”

“I… no, Tessa, what is it with you? Why can’t we spend quality time together without you projecting your self-esteem issues onto me?”

“That’s hardly quality time, Oliver, we’re stranded in the Dark Ages with no idea what to do.”

Lachlan just looks at her with some displeasure.

“Being that exaggerated is just plain mediocre.”

“And you would know all about that, wouldn’t you, you…”

“What’s going on here?” Kara interrupts the very possibility of a fight. “If you’re going to throw punches, don’t do it in my living room.”

“Lutessa and I are having a heartfelt conversation about our issues” Lachlan explains with a grin. “Now, how did it go with Miss Luthor?”

“What? How’s that important?”

“It’s the most important thing.”

“You’re weird” that doesn’t make clear if Kara is actually delighted or startled by that affirmation. “Ok, I don’t know why J’onn would send you to me. I clearly don’t have any space for you here, so…”

“We’ll just sleep on the couch, it’s okay.”

“There’s two of you.”

“Yes, we realized that” Lachlan launches a victorious look to Tessa eating another slice of cake. “Tessa will just sleep on the floor.”

“No, we’ll take turns with the couch. It’s not a big deal.”

Mon-El raises his hand and everyone looks at him with no interest.

“Who are you really?”

“Visitors from another time, we told you. We’re family, we just need to sort some things out and then we’ll go back to 2042.”

“What are those things you need to solve?” Kara has a familiar frown on her forehead.

It’s a shock to the twins how their mother looks the same. She has the same hair, the same flawless skin, and the same frown she will have for the next twenty-five years every time they make a poor decision.

“I can’t really say.”

“Why not?”

“Well, you know Sara, didn’t she tell you the dangers of messing up the timeline? And those things are related to you, so…”

“If they’re related to me, you can just tell me and we’ll work it out.”

Tessa is torn between giving her a hug and laughing until she can’t breathe.

“That’s not how it works.”

“Fun facts time! Tessa here is a reporter, just like you.” He coughs, trying abruptly to change topics.

“Kind of. I’ve been trying to.” Tessa doesn’t want to share that living in her mother’s shadow and having the public support of people like Lois Lane, Clark Kent, Cat Grant and Iris West-Allen is much more pressure than it is help. “My brother is a scientist or something like that.”

“Something like that being more accurate.”

“Again, and just because you started it, how is that relevant?” Kara crosses her arms.

“Because now we have an excuse to be here, and so no one will think of us as unoccupied shady guests.”

“You’re from the future, should you even be messing with science?”

“No, but I will.”

“Lachlan…”

“I’ll be a good boy and behave, I promise.”

“Now who’s the cheap porn actor?” Tessa hides her ears.

 Lachlan ignores her.

“Just ask Jimmy if she can be one of the interns. I’ll talk to Lena tomorrow and everything is going to be fine.”

Kara looks unfazed for a moment. She puts her hand in her hips and then lowers her head, thinking of the best way to approach that matter. It’s not like she could do anything else, and it wouldn’t be healthy or safe for them to do nothing all day.

“Look, I know we’re asking too much of you” Tessa starts. “And we’re really sorry this is happening. We didn’t have anywhere else to go. I promise this will be over before you even realize.”

“If anything, we’ll help you with your other job. We’re… capable of some ‘super’ things.”

“Well, Mon-El and I are going to grab some food and you can make yourselves comfortable, so” Kara chooses to bypass most of the things they said. “Is there anything I should know?”

“He doesn’t eat meat.”

“Okay, then. Let’s go, Mon-El.”

They grab their things rather quickly and the twins stay alone at their mother’s apartment. Tessa finds very awkward that Kara would just let two strangers in her house unsupervised, but she probably just needs time to process their arrival.

“You know” Lachlan looks at the cake as if it offended him. “You shouldn’t have made that promise to her.”

“And what was I supposed to do, Ollie?”

“I don’t know, but that was a bad idea. We don’t know how long we’re staying.”

“I hope it doesn’t take all the five years.”

“Nah, they can’t be that oblivious.”

Tessa looks at her brother, questioning herself if he really believes that. Their mothers’ love story, while told many times as the greatest slow burn they’d ever know, just outed to the family what everyone knew before them.

Their only hope is that their existence won’t actually be erased because of their mothers’ stubbornness.

Chapter Text

Lachlan seems to think that Mon-El’s attempt to help is valid, while Tessa just says it is a plan until he reveals his true colors. The boy needs some clothes, and since Winn Schott has a funny smell, Jimmy Olsen is three times bigger and J’onn’s wardrobe is probably a sequence of uniform polo shirts, he has to wear the daxamite clothes, at least for now.

That explains why Lachlan is standing in the living room wearing a white buttoned shirt just a little loose, a sleeveless cream sweater and black pants that smell like fabric softener. His  glasses remind Tessa of a Miranda Priestly, but the comment will only upset her brother, so, of course, she thinks about a worse one.

“You look like a girl next door” He beats her to it.

“Right?” Tessa looks at her yellow dress that makes her look just a little too much like her mother. “Last time I wore a summer dress I was in Italy with Nora.”

“Why are you even wearing a summer dress? It’s February.”

“Kara said I should look nice to meet CatCo staff” she sits at the table listening to Mon-El’s whistle in the kitchen. “Apparently, wearing a Versace overcoat doesn’t exactly screams intern.”

“If only.”

Kara shows up, flustered, in a blue sweater having already dealt with two Supergirl emergencies. She stutters for a second looking at Lachlan.

“Not exactly ideal, is it? Well, at least is trending.”

“What? Being a virgin?”

“You’re not as funny as you think, Lutessa” he hides his smile behind a cup of coffee. “And that would actually imply that you’re shaming people for their sexual activities. Or lack of.”

“No, the name is light academia” Kara pats his head and Lachlan frowns at the gesture. “So, what are you gonna say to Lena?”

“That I’m pretty and I need a job because I have no clothes.”

Mon-El shows up holding a plate of pancakes to the girl and banana pancakes to the boy. He always has this relaxed expression on his face, which is a nice difference from the serious bearded man they remember from a part of childhood.

“So you’re gonna offer to be her boytoy?”

“What?”

“It’s a thing Winn taught me. That some people, when they’re in need, offer sexual services in exchange for money.”

Kara hides her face in her hands.

“Please, don’t let Winn teach you about any kind of relationship. Lena doesn’t need a boytoy and I’m sure he’s a child.”

“Yes, I’m a baby. No, I am not a boytoy, and I will just say that I have a prominent intellect for my age and she will be happy to have me at LCorp.”

Kara doubts that this is actually how smoothly things will do down, but Lachlan has already denied Alex’s help putting on a good word for him with Max Lord and her own help asking Lena for a favor. Something about not needing anything other than his own abilities, which is pretty confident for someone with, again, no clothes.

“And your story is?”

“I’m an intern completely obsessed with Cat Grant and I’m looking forward for a career covering fashion.”

“And you’re wearing a summer dress in February.” Lachlan points.

“I’m not saying anything about you looking like a fuckboy pretending to be nice.”

“I’m not a fuckboy!”

“It’s not my fault I’m wearing a summer dress!”

Lachlan sighs, facing defeat and his pancakes. He shoves three in his mouth before saying:

“We should’ve just asked Sara for more money”

“Lachlan, you live in a penthouse, we should just start carrying money from now on.”

“You live in a penthouse?”

“Yeah, mother gave it to me” Lachlan makes a gesture as if it’s not a big deal. “And no one carries money since the 10’s.”

“Who’s your mother?” Kara inquires. She doesn’t know anyone in her family with enough money to buy a penthouse for a 19 years old.

“Wouldn’t you like to know?”

Lena Luthor doesn’t like to be followed around. She lets, however, the boy from Kara’s family follow her inside the building, then the elevator, then her own office. He doesn’t look astonished by the brief talk she has with one of the scientists leading one of their most important projects, he doesn’t even flinch when she has to take a call from someone in the Russian branch.

“So what’s the problem with the flood? Did it ruin anything important?”

“You speak Russian, mr…?”

“Just Lachlan is fine. Yes, I do, actually.”

“What other languages do you speak?”

“Japanese, Greek, I know latin, Spanish, French and german. I can also get along in Kaznia.”

“That’s a lot of languages for your age.”

“Well, my mother taught me most of them, it’s a hobby.”

“She’s a very intelligent woman, then. Why exactly do you want to work here?”

“Because I have studied your projects, the ones open to public, at least, and I believe L-Corp has the best resources in the world. It helps you’re kind of a personal hero.”

“You’re confusing me with Supergirl.”

“Not really. You’re the one rebranding a company and trying to do good even if no one trusts you. You’re also one of the world’s youngest CEOs, a brilliant scientist and soon to be hero.”

Lena has an odd look in her face. She looks almost Almighty wearing her tailored suit and owning the room. That would be enough to scare, or at least make uncomfortable, most people, but Lachlan only looks amused to be there. He sits crossing his legs apparently absent-minded, but Lena has seen that look on her own face. He is waiting for the best moment to make his play.

“What about Max Lord? He’s self made and a young CEO.”

“He is also a reformed nerd with a god complex. No, I have much more to offer the world if I’m working for you, miss Luthor.”

“What’s your degree?”

“Aut disce aut discede, I’ve been to National City University and just got a PHD in Bio-Engineering.”

“You’re nineteen.” She repeats.

“Like you said, my mother is very intelligent, I’ve been studying before I even learnt how to dress properly.” He looks to his own clothes with displease. “I’m sorry about that, actually, my sister and I have been facing some fitting issues.”

Lena Luthor is tempted to say yes. She knows it’s ridiculous, she knows that this boy is arrogant and probably all the genius he tries to show, she also knows just from looking that he hates working in groups, is (truly) a perfectionist and he loves challenges. That combination will result in at least one lab destroyed, she can be sure.

But his degree in bio-engineering and his ability to speak multiple languages has nothing to spark her interest. The reason is Lena is fascinated by his eyes. They’re wide, unbelievable ethereal in a clear green tone that shines in archness as if he knows a joke no one else does. Lachlan also has a smirk undeniably resemblant to the Luthor smugness.

“Plus, if you’re bored or just want to relax, I’m a great chess player.”

“You can’t actually play with a Luthor unless you’re nationally ranked” Lena makes a decision. “Wouldn’t be really fair to you.”

Lachlan just smiles with entertainment.

“You’d be surprised.”

“Oh, good, there’s two of you” Snapper looks discontent to Tessa standing close to Kara holding coffees. “I don’t drink disgusting coffee.”

“It’s not disgusting coffee, it’s three shots of espresso.”

“Well, fine” he accepts the cup and smells it, the steam fogging his glasses. “Follow Ponytail around, don’t get on my nerves and maybe someday you’ll have an assignment.”

Kara doesn’t understand the startled looks people are giving her. Not even facing Pam from HR was so uncomfortable. Tessa just sniffs and goes looking for Kara’s table, not paying attention to anyone.

“So what have you worked on?” Kara asks, avoiding the questioning look on James’ face. He accepted to grant Tessa an internship without many questions due to their new ‘trying to trust each other again’ after the Guardian reveal, but hadn’t really seen Aurora.

It must be a shock.

“Small things, really, you tried pushing me into a big story on the recurrency of crime, like an editorial, and I denied it because I was terrified. I just did some work covering fashion shows, some local cases handled by the police and once I joined Central City’s CSI to find a serial killer targeting victims in Star City, National City and Central City.”

Kara clears her throat, doing her best to not approach the fact the girl finds an editorial scarier than catching a serial killer.

“Oh, I actually know Central City’s CSI. The current one.”

“I know, Barry Allen, right?” Tessa sips her coffee. “He has an interesting alter ego as the guy in red.”

“How do you even know that? Is this public knowledge in the future?”

“No, but his daughter is my ex-girlfriend.” The girl explains. Thinking about Nora as something simple as an ex-girlfriend is painful, as the word is too limited to describe their complicated interaction over the years. “Also, it doesn’t help that you would take me to visit them.”

“Sorry.” Kara readjusts her glasses. “I don’t really understand our dynamic.”

“It’s fine, you will eventually. Anyways, I’ll just follow you around to learn about how things work in the past.”

“Okay, I have an interview with Courtney Love, so…” Kara grabs her purse and walks to the staff elevator. “Do you mind if I ask you some things? You don’t have to answer all of them.”

“Shoot.”

“Why is your brother so weird about Lena?”

“She’s his hero since forever. You’d think boys would eventually grow apart from their childhood affection with family, but he never did.”

“Family? Is she related to you?”

“Can’t answer. But we’re all very close, even those who aren’t related by blood.”

“That sounds nice.” Kara walks out of the building. Even for a weekday, they’re facing a crowded avenue. Both of them have to take careful quick steps so they don’t actually hurt anyone by hitting them.

“It’s not perfect, though, we all can’t get together without trying to tear each other apart, but you say that ever since therapy everyone got better.”

“Sounds right about family. Why did you want to become a reporter?”

“I grew up on CatCo, but not only. Clark and Lois babysat me sometimes in The Daily Planet, I would go to The Central City Citizen (won’t be actually founded for some years, so hold on) to play with Nora with Iris looking after us, also Cat Grant visited Supergirl a lot in the beginning of my life. So when I looked to my mothers and said I want to be a journalist it wasn’t really a surprise. A disappointment to one of them, perhaps, but not a surprise.”

“Your mothers?”

“You know I can’t say who they are.”

“I’m just… surprised, I’m sorry” Kara stops so Tessa can throw her empty coffee in a trash can.

“Because I have two moms? Why?”

“I don’t know, I was assuming. My bad. Do you really have Miss Grant, the Queen Of All Media, as your mentor?”

“She’s not my mentor, Kara, she’s my godmother.”

“She’s your godmother?”

“Yes, one of them. Since our family is full of spandex slash leather wearing heroes, we had several people to take care of us if anything happened to our mothers. Now we’re of legal age, I guess Cat’s affection will just have to do.”

They stop in the hall of an expensive hotel. Kara needs to show their credentials before getting into the hotel bar with Tessa. While waiting for the interviewee, Tessa sips small quantities of sparkling water.

“Why were you fighting with your brother yesterday? I’m sorry if I’m intruding, Lutessa, I’m just curious.”

“Because Lachlan can be a self-indulgent bastard who thinks he’s better than everyone else. He probably is smarter than your average people, though, so he’s not precisely wrong, but we, ordinary as we are, get annoyed with his stupid implications.”

“That explains nothing.”

“Well, see, I told you he’s very close to Lena Luthor, so I grew up with journalists, and he grew up in her office and being babysat by the poor interns who had to deal with a know-it-all eight years old, and she was always very proud because he was creating things before he could even talk. So his ego has been fed forever by everyone and now he has a weird god complex or something like that.”

“That still doesn’t explain why you were fighting him.”

“He was being insensitive, that’s all. He doesn’t realize when he’s acting like a jerk.”

“Was that about cake?”

“That too. It’s a little more complicated than just about your boyfriend’s cake, I can’t get into much more details.”

Lutessa wants to say that it has nothing to do about Mon-El’s cake, that the whole Mon-El thing was one of the few subjects the twins actually agreed when the enormous mess happened. She can’t explain that Lachlan being judgmental about her eating habits it’s just a layer of the bigger problem that is her brother thinking she is wasting her potential with such ‘minor issues’.

“I have a confession.” Tessa bites her lip, uncertain if she should actually say that as a blonde woman gets closer.

“What?”

“I don’t know who Courtney Love is.”

Courtney Love is, Tessa quickly discovers, the founder of a rock band that was successful in the 90s. She makes notes to ask Alex more about Hole, and lets Kara lead the interview. Apparently, CatCo is making a piece on powerful women in the most distinct areas possible, the next interviewee being Lena Luthor and then Lucy Lane.

Tessa doesn’t quite understand why her mother’s best friends are the first people to be interviewed along with a rockstar. A brief commentary about her integrity as a reporter passes through Tessa’s mind, but they will eventually have that conversation the moment the girl turns fourteen.

An hour, two more sparkling water and an annoyed singer later, Kara and Tessa return to CatCo. Tessa struggles to get her phone in the middle of the street muttering something about idiots who don’t put pockets in summer dresses.

“Hello, Satan.”

“Hi, Mrs. Morningstar, how is your day?”

“Humpf, I wish” Tessa points to her phone and mouths Lachlan to Kara. “What do you want?”

“I have good news.”

“Ollie, I’m in the middle of a very busy avenue, can you please speed this up?”

“Asking nicely. Fine, so I got a job and she gave me a treat so we can buy proper clothing!” His very excited tone make Tessa want to roll her eyes, but that is indeed great news.

“Cool. Wanna go tomorrow? We’re still in the middle of the workday here. Just interviewed one Courtney Love.”

“Oh, is she cool? She’s friends with Lana, you know.”

“Lana Lang?”

“Lana Del Rey, Lutessa, do you live under a rock?”

“Oh, yeah, her. Anyways, Kara will tell you more about Miss Love later, I don’t really know how to judge.”

“You suck. Tomorrow it is.”

“Fifth Avenue?”

“No, come on, let’s go to Prague.”

Kara frowns and pretends to be very interested in a newsstand collection of comic books.

“Kara is listening to you talking nonsense. What the hell are we going to do there?”

“Drink expensive wine? Expensive beer? Buy our deserved clothes? Visit a cathedral?”

“You can’t get into a church, you’ll catch on fire.”

“I won’t. Come on, Tessa, we used to have so much fun trying clean mom’s bank account.”

“Mom has an Amex Black and we only have some thousands of dollars, I’m sure. You know what? I gotta go, we’re at Catco. Bye, you and Mon-El behave.”

“Who are you people? Why would you have an Amex Black?” Kara immediately asks.

“I don’t. My mother has.”

“Why?”

“So we would stop getting on her nerves about buying things.”

“How are you even going to travel?”

“Flying. We told you we have super abilities.”

Kara still looks astonished by the conversation she overheard. The rest of the day passes very quickly with Kara muttering something about her future bills.

“So do you have the same powers as Kara?” Alex asks, checking information from her tablet as Lachlan lies still on a stretcher in the DEO.

“Sure. My super smell isn’t great, though, but it’s mostly my fault for not training it.”

“How do you train your other features?”

“The manor has a gym specifically for super beings. The weights are made of a condensed version of dwarf star and we have other means to get ‘more human’. Besides, you all helped us developing and controlling the other powers. It was easier for us than for ieiu, because we grew up with it, she had to adapt herself.”

Lachlan puts a shirt under the irritated look from Tessa near the circle table. He gets closer, followed by Alex.

“So how did they train you to fight?” Winn asks, almost laying on the tabletop.

“Oh, you know, regular stuff. Alex didn’t kidnap us in the middle of the night and left us stranded in an unknown place with a lot of traps” Tessa softly scratches her chin. She doesn’t look anything but exhausted without her summer dress. “It was an abandoned DEO facility. We had to fight our way out.”

“What?”

“It was traumatizing, mother dearest almost killed her when we got home later that day.”

“But you learned, didn’t you?” Alex seems more appraised than preoccupied like Winn and J’onn.

“Well, yes, then you got two kryptonians extremely pissed at you, two Luthors ready to assassinate you and one Wonder Woman about to strangle you with the Lasso of Truth” Lachlan counts them using his fingers. “We were twelve.”

“Two Luthors?”

“Oh” he twists his mouth, guilty. “I said one, you heard one, right?”

“Yeah, one” She nods vehemently. “One Luthor.”

“You said two” Alex takes one step closer, an accusing look in her eyes. “Who’s the other one?”

Tessa looks at J’onn, silently asking for help. He seems to be undecided about wanting to find out about any possible threats and trying to preserve the future. Finally, he clears his throat.

“Did anyone not lacking parenting skills teach you how to fight?”

“I’m glad you asked, J’onn, yes, they did. That’s a long list, but here we go: Alex after the restraining order was revoked, then ieiu, Barry, Sara, Nyssa, Ava, Diana herself – I miss her –, you, Imra” Tessa has to punch Lachlan for him to stop giggling over hearing the saturnian’s name. “Shut it. We tried to train with uncle Kal, but that wasn’t really much to be taught after everyone.”

“Oh, and Eliza taught me the pecan pie recipe!” Lachlan jumps as if that’s a valid fighting technique.

“No, she didn’t” Alex opens her mouth, offended. Eliza kept that recipe a secret during her entire life.

“I had to adapt some ingredients, but it works perfectly” Lachlan has a smirk on his face.

“You know we have to make sure you really can defend yourselves, right?” Winn looks to both of them, almost sorry. “Because you can never know in this city.”

“Can you defend yourself, Mr. Schott?” Lachlan lifts an eyebrow and crosses his arms, just for the pleasure of seeing the man flustered.

“Come on, don’t do that, he’ll cry” Alex still looks at him like he is lying about the pecan pie. “Shall we test your abilities? I’m just dying to spar with you”

“Yeah” Tessa whistles and shrugs, sorry. “We can’t. See, we don’t have our dampeners and you’re all human.”

“We have a kryptonite room in the desert facility. That’s where I train with Kara.”

“Cool, I heard about that place, but kryptonite doesn’t really work on us, Alex.”

Winn falls onto his chair and spins around.

“How is that?”

“Mother dearest created a ‘cure’” Tessa lays a critic look at Lachlan floating twenty centimeters above the ground. “So kryptonite doesn’t affect us as it affects other kryptonians. We always have weird reactions, but they’re not mortal.”

“If any of you decide to go rogue, there’s nothing in the world that could stop you?”

Lachlan looks at the man once again wearing flannel. There’s something demoralizing about hearing of possible madness from a man spinning in an office chair not caring if he is in an official meeting at a federal facility. Lachlan only smiles with irony leaking from his face.

“You must have hope, Mr. Schott.”

“You absolutely look like someone ready to take over the world, Lachlan, it’s nothing personal.”

“Of course I do. I’m a Luthor, after all, but then again I assure you that hope is all you need. I’m also a kryptonian, and a good one, so if the world is gonna be taken over, it will be by Tessa.”

“You’re fucking insane, Ollie” Tessa wants to pull him down, but restrains herself. “So, okay, we’re not a hundred per cent immune to kryptonite, but it would need loads of it to even superficially hurt us, so wouldn’t be worth it just for exercising. Mother dearest, however, came up with a solution for that too: we have two baby red suns we wear when we go have a social life so if anything goes out of control, we won’t get anyone hurt.”

“Baby red suns?” J’onn wants to confirm, just because the words don’t sound right in his mouth.

“They’re petit gadgets we wear as necklaces” Lachlan crosses his chest indicating where they usually hang from a cord. “It simulates radiation from a red sun and restrains our powers, I don’t know, a good 80%”.

“And where are they?”

“In the future. We obviously weren’t gonna go to Metropolis wearing power dampeners, Winn, we’re not crazy.”

“No, you just suggested your sister would take over the world.”

“And I would stand by her side like a trophy brother” He slowly floats to her side and smiles to show he would be a good trophy brother. “I think I can make primitive versions of red sun lamps, if you want, but I doubt the DEO would have the resources.”

“Please don’t say it, please don’t say it” Alex mumbles looking tentatively at her gun.

“I know someone who does” His smile widens and Winn realizes that Lachlan might just be a little crazy. “But you have to ask her, Aunt Alex, because I don’t think it would be cool for her new protegee to be involved with black ops.”

“How come I never tried to kill you while you’re asleep?”

“Because I’m so very pretty and defenseless.”

“You’re six foot two”

“Of pure love.”

“Let’s start easy, okay?” They hear Alex’s voice.

Tessa learned how to endure Lachlan for most of her life. He would get on her nerves with his constant talk about science and reciting formulas at the dinner table, he would annoy the fuck out of her when her mother would always look at him first when she came home late and he would absolutely drive her insane if he pulled her to the ground while training.

That’s why, when Lachlan throws her around the room, she doesn’t really mind. In the beginning, she used sparring hour to get back at him for being annoying, but with time she realized that it would only help him learn how to manipulate and use emotions against her. Truth be told, she doesn’t restrain herself from punching him in the face sometimes.

She gets up in a blink of an eye, her attention shifting briefly from her twin to the three people watching them behind fortified dimmish glass. He tries to take the opportunity, but she’s fast enough to dodge from his punch. When Tessa feels confident with her foundation, she strikes him.

It’s not hard enough to hurt a kryptonian, he barely blinks twice. Lachlan tries to grip her arm and she already knows what he’s up to: he’s trying to take her down, as he always does. The thing about fighting someone repeatedly is that you learn their favorite moves rather quickly, and Tessa knows that her strength wouldn’t be useful on the ground, because that’s where he gets slippery.

Her only hope is that he’ll try again soon. They spend some time moving around and looking at each other, his curl looking excessively glorified in the artificial lights, and he does. Lachlan grabs her by the wrist and tries to sweep her feet, but she’s quicker to kick him in the left knee.

The rules are no flying and no powers besides strength. Alex didn’t say anything about serious injuries.

“Oh, damn” Lachlan jumps back to make sure he still has a leg.

“Sorry.”

“You’re not” he takes his position back and sniffs. No big deal.

They throw some sporadic punches before Tessa decides she’s tired and wants to go home. She punches him once in the chin, once in the throat and grabs him by the scruff, kicking him in the gut enough to make her brother dizzy, so it’s a good opportunity to sweep his feet and lay a knee on his chest, his arm stretched up followed by a concerning creck.

“Tap?”

“Hm-hm” Lachlan growls. It wouldn’t be the first time he fought with injuries, but he also wants to go home.

“Are you okay, Lachlan?” He hears Alex’s voice over and gets up feeling like he just took a beating.

“Yeah, just another day.”

“You sure?”

“No. You know what would make me feel better?”

“Stuffed bell peppers?” Tessa suggests.

“Read my mind.”

“You’re supposed to be healed” Alex points out, seeing Lachlan’s arm hanging in an odd way.

J’onn was kind enough to let her go home early so she could drive to a local restaurant and take the twins to dinner. Maggie met them there about thirty minutes later, and is currently enjoying bell peppers stuffed with rice and mushrooms along with Lachlan.

“It’s not that quick with us” He explains, having some trouble to even use the fork and knife. The distinctly ‘creck’ noise he heard was, indeed, a lightly bruised arm. “It’ll be sore for the night, but tomorrow it’s ‘another day, another drama’.”

Tessa approaches his plate to cut his dinner, feeling somewhat guilty for the trouble. They usually take things too far and apologize later or do niceties until everything goes back to fine. He doesn’t seem to care, actually, but his arm was trembling all the way to the locker room and he needed help to take off his shirt.

“What are you doing tomorrow?” He asks Maggie.

“I have a day off, so I would do something with Alex, but she’s on duty with Supergirl. Guess I’ll just drink beer and eat pizza on the couch” she reaches for her beer and rocks it gently, already preparing for plans.

“Or you could go to Prague with us” Tessa lifts an eyebrow. Another thing only an almost broken arm would make her compromise. “We’re going shopping.”

“In Prague?” Alex almost spits her salmon on the table. “Is that a new store?”

“Of course not, we’re flying there. Mom gave me a treat so I could dress properly on the job and not look like an ‘adorable dork’ or something like that, so I’ll be a better man and share it with my sister.” Lachlan nods to said sister and goes back to eating his peppers.

“And you can’t shop here?” Maggie looks over to see someone approaching. “It has to be Prague?”

“Well, it doesn’t have to, but it will be. Who’s there?”

“Luthor” Maggie taps gently her girlfriend’s arm as a warning to stop rolling her eyes. “Why is she here? I thought she only ate at white tie places.”

“I bet one stuffed pepper she’ll be followed by a blonde in glasses in three minutes” Tessa tries to steal one of Lachlan’s peppers, but he’s quick enough to pierce her hand with his fork.

“Wait for it” He grumbles. “So, Mags, will you go?”

“Fine, but just because I have nothing better to do.”

“We’ll get you a cool new synthetic leather jacket” Lachlan looks around, already hearing a familiar voice. “Without any blood on it. She’s here, grab your pepper.”

They stand very still for the next five minutes, saying nothing as Lachlan tries and fails to eat his food properly with just one hand. Alex is by far the most uncomfortable. She doesn’t like or trust Lena Luthor, even if her children are, well, they seem healthy and okay, but that’s not enough for her to oversee the enormous shadow of that name. She expects the road to there (there being the domestic family the twins talk about so much) to be at least a bit rough.

When the mushroom he’s trying to catch falls for the third time, Alex leans over to help.

“Here.”

And Kara hears it.

“Fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck!” Alex shoves the mushroom inside his mouth and goes back to pose very still, pretending she can disappear if she tries hard enough. Maggie is hiding her face trying not to burst into laughter, but it gets harder as Kara and Lena approach them and the woman gets redder and redder.

“Alex!” Her voice is cheerful as always, but she notes almost immediately that something is off. “Is everything ok?”

They all nod and wave to Lena who waits a little behind.

“I broke Lachlan’s arm so Alex was just trying to cover for me.” Tessa immediately spills, much to everyone’s disconcert.

“Wait, what? Are you okay?” Kara pulls him up just a tad too strong and he squeaks as she immediately uses the x-ray vision to check his arm.

“It’s not broken, it’s just a little bruised.”

“Well, you should put it on ice. It’s true, it’s not broken. But do you even think you can go to work tomorrow? Shouldn’t you be resting for the remaining of the week?” She looks hopeful to Lena. “He’s hurt, Lena.”

Put it on ice?

“No, that is not necessary. Everything will be better in the morning, okay? Tessa and I are plants, the sun helps.”

“You understand that this kind of talk doesn’t help your case?” Lena walks a few steps in his direction.

“Kara knows what I’m talking about, it’s not a big deal. We just had an accident.”

“Actually, Tessa took him down and twisted his arm after trying to break his nose repeatedly” Maggie drinks, amused by Kara’s concern.

“What the…?”

“We were practicing, ok?” He explains, already feeling that Kara or Lena might blame that on his sister. “We train together forever, sometimes accidents happen. It’s not her fault. And we heal super fast, Kara, as I told you before, so I will be seeing miss Luthor tomorrow and then Tessa, Mags and I will be having a nice trip to buy real clothes, and we’ll get home and have a nice family dinner and everyone will forget this ever happened.”

“No pressure, then” Tessa toasts her glass of orange juice with Maggie and Alex’s beers.

“Are you still on this insane idea of going to Prague?” Kara tries to argue.

“Yes.”

“Make sure you go see Hugo Novak, he’s a known tailor” Lena suggests. “Find yourself a nice suit because we’ll have a gala next month to entertain some possible new investors.”

“Am I invited?” Tessa raises her hand.

“Of course, miss…?

“Sawyer!” She answers quickly. “We’re Maggie’s cousins.” The girl pats her supposed cousin way too strongly and makes her choke.

“I thought you were Kara’s family…”

“That’s the thing” Lachlan raises his bad arm to hold Kara and lays his hand on Maggie’s shoulder. “These two are so close it almost feels like one big warm family.”

Both Kara and Maggie are kind enough to pretend they have anything in common except their shared love for Alex.

“Well, then” Lena shifts her gaze from the mortified face of one Alex Danvers to the three uncomfortable idiots and then to a skeptic Tessa. “Everyone is invited. Kara, bring that boyfriend. You guys are probably going to be the most attractive people in the event anyways.”

Kara smiles fondly to her best friends and grips Lachlan’s hand. They wait Lena go away to grab their order and get ready to go home for Lachlan’s face to be distorted in a grimace of pain.

“Hurts, hurts, hurts!” He whines.

“Good. Next time you insist on going to work injured, saying you’re a plant and then making me lie to my best friend…”

“You kinda already are” Tessa points out.

“And you! What am I supposed to say to your mothers if you go back after you killed your brother?”

“That would be a funny conversation” Alex lets a shy smile appear.

“Alex, how can you let these two go unsupervised…”

“They were not unsupervised, J’onn, Winn and I were there.”

“So you allowed this?”

“It was an accident!” Lachlan defends his sister. For once, it isn’t funny seeing Kara quarreling her.

“Well, I’ll go away now because Lena’s waiting. I was going to drop dinner for you two, but since you already ate, see you in the morning.”

“Wait, are you sleeping at Lena’s?” Alex asks, shocked. “What about Mon-El?”

“What about him?”

“Nothing, it just…”

“I already told him I was gonna have a girls' night. Anything else you’d like to ask?”

“No, ma’am.” They all say, ignoring the tingling sensation on their necks.

Kara takes a moment to take a deep breath, put herself together and go with a wide smile meet her supposed best friend, leaving four very shocked people behind after that outburst.

“So, who wants to make a bet on which one of them will realize first?”

“I’m in for Lena!” Everyone screams at the same time.

The bet quickly becomes popular in the DEO. Currently, Tessa and Lachlan both put some money on it, Alex put a bottle of expensive wine (supposedly she didn’t have money), J’onn and Winn, for their sake, all bet on Kara, and the twins are trying to convince Maggie to put a visit after hours to the police department so they could compare the pot from evidence room.

“Forget it, Luthor, not gonna happen” she says for the fifteenth time, waiting for them to be ready.

“We can go in secret, you know that?”

“Fine, go in secret. I won’t have anything to do with that.”

“You’re lame.”

“Wow, that really hurt my feelings. Lachlan, did you drop dead there?” the woman calls for the boy still working on his curl in the lock room.

“Remember” J’onn warns as soon as Lachlan finally shows up wearing a denim jacket and the most annoyed look ever seen on his face. “Don’t fly over any military areas.”

“I know, papa bear” Tessa nods.

“Don’t break the sound barrier or you’ll shatter every bone in her body.”

“Yes, we know.”

“Bring me a chocolate bar.”

“What?” Alex blurts, confused.

“It’s my one thing, Agent Danvers” The Director of the DEO pats the twins once and goes back to his responsibility, leaving the four of them in the common area.

Alex then kisses her girlfriend goodbye, checks if they all have their wallet, enough money, enough jackets and everyone’s number in case anything happens. Tessa puts her arm around Maggie’s waist and prepares to fly when Supergirl shows up.

“Wait” she asks, still looking with concern to Lachlan’s arm. Even after Tessa assured her over and over in CatCo that he was already fine, she still thinks he needs more resting. “Take this.”

The watchbands are made with synthetic black leather, the crystal made with a fortified material to avoid any accidents, and the hour markers switching in red and blue. Clearly someone (Lachlan is sure is Winn) spent some time designing it to be a special gift that it can be used both for protection and convenience.

“Thanks, Supergirl” The boy says, the word ieiu threatening to escape from his lips.

She only nods and watches carefully as they leave. Up, up and away.

Maggie doesn’t have anything against flying. Planes are only inconvenient because of the people, but it’s still the safest way to travel. Flying with a Super should feel extra safe, however the detective finds herself spinning not once or twice, but at least twenty times until they land there, thirty minutes later.

“I’m coming back with you” it’s the first thing Maggie says to Lachlan, tilting and holding her own knees in a strived attempt to not throw up.

“See, Tessa, that’s why no one likes to fly with you” Lachlan mocks, looking around the corner to be sure no one saw them.

“Because I’m fun?”

“Whatever you say.”

They wander around after that, interested in how things will change. Lachlan knows he shouldn’t be telling Maggie anything from the future, but he slips some information while they walk looking for coffees. What stores are going to go, what are going to come, the ones that stay the same, the place that one day will belong to his dear friend/tailor.

Tessa approaches someone in the middle of the street to ask where they could change money.

“She speaks Czech?” Maggie questions, impressed.

“Yeah, we share this hobby.”

“You speak Czech too?”

“No” Lachlan chuckles. “I mean, a bit, but no. I’m talking about languages. Mom taught me Russian and her Czech, ieiu taught us French, and she learned Greek and latin with Diana, but the others we had to learn on our own.”

“You’re both really forward, you know that?” Maggie says when Tessa comes back smiling. “It’s expected since… you know, Luthor, but it’s kinda intimidating.”

“She didn’t pressure us” Tessa lets out. “To follow this crazy Luthor scheme where everyone is a genius and all, she didn’t, she was happy letting us just be children, well, super children, but we followed this path regardless.”

They stop to get coffee in a nice café, not minding if it is a little crowded. Tessa finds easier to pretend that she and her brother don’t know that Lena never knew exactly how to interact with them outside her comfort zone, but she tried very hard to be close. It was less complicated if they went to her, however, and it’s not like they ended up doing terrible things.

The Luthor name goes on into the new generation with two genius heirs. Not unexpected. Knowing Ollie, if he ever has children, Tessa knows they are never letting that status fade, especially if the mother is Lily.

Three black coffees later, they are ready to go shopping.

“I learnt a funny thing” he sits besides Maggie waiting for his sister to try at least fourteen not summer dresses. “When I went to college.”

“That you can very easily mistake vodka for water?”

“What? No. Actually, that happened once, but don’t tell ieiu.” Lachlan leans on, letting his sight loose to anything that could catch his attention. “No, I mean about us – people that work on this kind of business. Take Caity, for example, she is a geneticist, but she pretty much knows more about every medical field than any specialist.”

“I don’t know who that is, Lachlan.”

“She works with the Flash. She’s awesome, her sister is awesome too. But I’m saying that, even if we weren’t Luthors, we would have to be extremely dedicated to cover a lot of areas, specially because most of them are experimental even 25 years from now. I know Alex and grandma recently created a vaccine in just a few days, didn’t they? That’s not average at all.”

“Yeah, they saved Mon-El’s life.”

“They did, and that won’t be the first time that they save lives under a lot of pressure. There are stories about all of them in the future, Gideon said it. Felicity did amazing things, Cisco created so many gadgets that are the basis of future technology, Winn… well, Winn has a different path than the others, so for Rao’s sake don’t even mention this, but it’s a good thing.”

“I was eavesdropping” Tessa says, holding less than half of her previous dresses. “I’d like to add that, even if we can name more bad guys than heroes in the past, that’s not the way we’re gonna tell histories in the future. Hope, help, and compassion for all it is.”

“Thanks, Miss Universe.”

“I know that they’re heroes in more ways than I could ever understand” Maggie confesses, raising her thumb for Tessa’s taste in clothes. “That’s rich bitch material, nice. So I know that Alex is pretty amazing, I shouldn’t be surprised that you, who grew under her influence, also are. And everyone else around you.”

“You chose your gown to mom’s gala?” Lachlan questions.

“Not yet, but we’ll find something.”

“Alex does bring the best in us, that’s why I followed her and grandma’s steps in bioengineering” he adds as Tessa goes to pay. “I wanted to say this because I was so lost in this zone where everyone is exceptional that to us it’s just normal. So I’m giving you a reason to why we speak multiple languages or why we know how to fence, use shurikens, batons, knives, a bow and arrow, swords… and then I met people who think beer pong is a special ability and I just didn’t know how to fit among them – in that matter, beer pong is actually hard, I have always been better at pool.”

“I’m great at pool!”

“If everyone else lost their arms.” He smiles fondly to Maggie.

“Smartass. So what’s the deal with all these weapons? Because you could take out an army just by sneezing too hard.”

“Oh, Sara is amazing, she’s the epitome of the cool aunt who’s always traveling. In her case, it’s through time. So she and her girlfriend are ex members of The League of Assassins, and they are trained to, well, assassin. They are so cool now that they’re reformed. Nyssa was even the head of the organization for a short period of time. When we spent some time with them, they taught us how to use most of those weapons, but the fence thing was mom’s doing.”

“Wait a damn minute, Lena Luthor can fence?”

“Very well” Tessa answers, coming back and holding bags. “She almost made it to the Olympics. Hey, do you remember Ava?”

“Yes” Lachlan follows her and sighs, unhappy. “She’s the one that got Tessa hooked on trying to break my knee.”

Tessa thinks dearly of her brother every time they go out shopping. It’s one of the few activities they can do together that don’t turn into an insane challenge, even if sometimes they disagree on who looks better in a suit. Since they were children, they have been sharing Lena’s sense of fashion, or at least her color palette. Even their super suits aren’t the original red and blue.

Nia Nal was the first person to agree to travel around the world on a shopping spree. She would say that the way people choose to present themselves is a big part of who they are. While Ollie tends to be a bit judgmental, Tessa has fun looking at people’s way of dressing; that’s why she takes every opportunity to tease her brother about the denim jacket.

She would rather die than to say that it doesn’t look bad, but this kind of casual it’s just not his thing.

“Mr. Novak? Lena Luthor says you’re the best man if I’m looking for a suit.”

It’s Tessa’s turn to just sit and wait for her brother to be measured by a distinctively young familiar face full of red hair. Maggie is holding tightly around her new leather jacket and begins to wonder exactly how much Lena gave that boy to spend.

“Is she usually this nice to her employees?”

“She is a good employer, Mags, but I don’t think she gives away enough money for her new employees to buy designers.”

“So why is Lachlan buying a two thousand dollars tuxedo?”

“Really? He’s being modest” she sniffs, looking around at the mannequins with elegant blazers and pristine white shirts. “I think it has something to do with him being family with Kara.”

“Lena’s trying to buy her affection by spoiling the son she doesn’t know she has?”

“When you put it like that… I would just say she’s trying to show Kara she cares for her and her friends.”

“By giving them ridiculous quantities of money?” Maggie paraphrases, skeptical.

“Well, damn, Mags, what would you do?”

“I bought Alex flowers!” Maggie protests, frowning at Lachlan wearing boxer shorts. “And I ate that disgusting pineapple pizza Mon-El brought to our double date so I would gain Kara.”

“Oh, yeah, food is also the way to her heart. Mom’s discovering that right now, I suppose.”

“What did you do to your boyfriend?” Maggie has a wary look on her face when she hears Lachlan laughing. “Oh God, you did buy him something ridiculous, didn’t you?”

“Not really, she was the one trying to impress me.”

“So you’re gay too? Cool. Anyone in your family is straight?”

“I am.” Lachlan answers vaguely while Novak fits his trousers.

“As a circle, Oliver” the girl presses her lips. “And no, pretty much everyone is LGBT. I mean, you’d be surprised how I mean everyone.”

“Thanksgiving in Midvale is always interesting!” Lachlan shouts. The only reason he is even listening is because of his super hearing, for they are distant enough that the tailor won’t be confused with talks about kids from the future.

“And I’m not gay, I don’t care if they identify themselves as man or woman, or neither, I’m just… well, it’s always been her.”

“How cute, Lutessa.” Lachlan shouts again, not finding it cute. “Now tell her how you announced your relationship to our mothers!”

“Shut up, dumbass, you’re embarrassing yourself and disturbing mr. Novak!”

“I am certainly not.”

“You are” Mr. Novak deadpans.

“So, come on, how extra does one have to be to gain SuperLuthor’s heart?” Maggie teases, leaning to touch one of the blazers. “Crap, that’s softer than my bed.”

“You’re terrible, Mags. She’s not extra. I mean, she is, but way less than we are. We’ve known each other forever and one day I thought okay let’s do this and that’s how we got together. Right now, we’re broken up but I’m sure it won’t be for long.”

“Sounds easy enough” Maggie sighs. The perspective of just ‘deciding to be together’ and not facing a major identity crisis when discovering they like someone from the same gender makes her smile with hope for the future. “Why did you break up?”

“It was just an overdramatic fight, really, she’s a little jealous of my best friend.”

“I though Lachlan was your best friend.”

“You take that back right now!”

Lena sits above her legs on her white couch. The penthouse is usually spotless, but every time Kara comes around, she leaves little pieces of herself on the furniture. Her wallet on the counter, her keys on the table, the paper bags with their takeout on the coffee table.

Lena Luthor realizes that she doesn’t mind at all. To be fair, she relishes the occasion when Kara forgets anything, so she can grow attached to the idea that she’s not alone anymore.

It’s the second night in a row that Kara spends at Lena’s penthouse. Mon-El doesn’t seem to care, and Kara feels safer around her anyways.

“What’s on your mind?” Lena asks, noticing that Kara isn’t invested at her potstickers as usual. The reporter still eats more of them than anyone Lena has ever met, but they don’t seem as tasty.

“I’m sorry, Lena, I’m just a little concerned about the twins” she confesses.

It’s really annoying, a bummer as she says, when they can’t share a moment of tranquility because her mind is somewhere else. Kara is certain that Lena needs to focus on something else that’s not work, and mentioning her new consultant doesn’t much like a distraction.

“What happened? Mr. Sawyer seemed fine this morning.”

“Nothing, but he insisted on traveling anyways” Kara bites her lip before shoving another potsticker in her mouth. “I shouldn’t actually be breathing on their neck ‘cuz they can take care of themselves, but that’s my first time having to care for someone and I’m terrified something will happen.”

“Of course you are, Kara, it’s a great responsibility” Lena answers, knowing that it isn’t precisely comforting. “But do you think they need help? They would’ve called you. If they do, I’ll come pick them up with you.”

Kara slips an amused laugh.

“I’m sure you would, but I know you hate flying, you don’t have to.”

“Wait. Where exactly are them? I thought they travelled to NYC or something” Lena sips her wine.

“They really went all the way to Europe.”

“Why and how? They couldn’t possibly book a plane in time.”

Kara readjusts her glasses, feeling as if she is the one affected by the wine. Her neck feels hot very suddenly.

“No, they didn’t. Supergirl… gave them a lift.”

“Supergirl gave your sister’s girlfriend’s cousins a lift to another continent?” Lena raises an eyebrow. “Why? Did she even get your permission?”

“Yes, of course, it was a favor for Alex. You know they know each other.”

“Well, she’s full of surprises” Lena frowns. Supergirl and the girl actually share some similarities, she realizes. They could’ve been relatives of some sort if the kryptonian wasn’t the last of her planet. “Nonetheless, if they need help, we can still go pick them up with the jet.”

“What jet?”

“My jet.”

Lena chuckles seeing that Kara’s jaw drops.

“You have a jet? Of course you do, Lena.”

“You know I don’t really like flying and I don’t trust humans, so I designed a jet that doesn’t need anyone piloting it. It also has some special features.”

“So you designed it?” Kara sighs, actually opening a wide smile at her best friend’s smug face. “It doesn’t cease to amaze me how much of a genius you are.”

“Says the best reporter in the city.” Lena raises her glass in an imaginary toast. “It was a side project, actually. One of a kind, I don’t trust to sell the blueprints to the military.”

“While I’m dying to see it, I don’t think a rescue mission is what we need right now. How long has it been since you took a day off?”

“Since I got in charge of L-Corp, I suppose.”

“Lena, what?” Kara rests her empty takeout box on the coffee table, turning to face Lena with concern. “You can’t do that, your body and mind need rest.”

“They’re just fine” Lena has to admit it’s endearing seeing Kara so worried. She puckers her eyebrows together and presses her lips so tightly they almost disappear. “Although I am willing to compromise.”

“Anything if you agree to rest.”

“You’ll come with me to a SPA in the Maldives.”

“What? I couldn’t…”

“You said you’re dying to see my jet and you’d compromise.” Lena gives her the best smirk she can. “My poor body and mind need rest.”

“You know I’m beginning to understand why you’re such a successful businesswoman” Kara laughs softly and then stares, startled. “No, not that I didn’t know that before, of course I knew you’re very… I’m sorry, that sounds weird… That’s not what I meant at all.”

“It’s okay, Kara, I understood” Lena can’t hide her laughter, feeling she can pretty much beam right now. “Now will you finally choose a movie or we’ll watch Titanic for the tenth time?”

“I’ll never have enough of Leo DiCaprio, so, Basketball Diaries?”

Lena shakes her head.

“So angst and I’ll order more food?”

“You’re my favorite person, you know that?”

“Careful, Kara” Lena gets up to open another bottle of wine and call their favorite restaurant. “I might just believe you.”

Chapter Text

Lachlan inherited a lot from Lena. One of the things being the disregard for a healthy sleeping schedule and the necessity to work in silence. They find themselves in the building before anyone else almost every day.  

“You don’t have to be here at six, Mr. Sawyer” she greets him with a nod, her heels echoing on the spotless floor.

“No, but I like to” Lachlan answers. “And you should just call me Lachlan or Oliver.”

“That’s the first step before you start calling me Lena and we’re not there yet.”

Lachlan could pretend to be hurt, but neither of them are really in the mood for overdramatic jokes. It’s too early to be gleeful.

“Miss Luthor is just fine, you know” He starts to carefully rolls the sleeves of his marine blue dress shirt. “There’s a coffee for you on your table and I’ll come by later with the reports on the labs.”

“Did Jess tell you how I take my coffee? Because that’s treason and I will fire her” Lena gives him a smile.

She started to grow attached to the boy who follows her around during work; she doesn’t even mind if he hangs on her couch. Lena finds that his presence can be inspiring and he also has insightful ideas on how to deal with nosy business men.

Besides, there was that one time he got shy after being complimented by Jess, and he smiled with his nose puckered just like Kara. How in the hell, Lena doesn’t know.

“No, I just had a hunch you’d take it black.”

“The only possible way to take it, Mr. Sawyer.”

“Agreed. See you soon, miss Luthor.”

Oliver follows his path to the labs on the east wing. Most of the projects he already knows the complete version, some of them are on the market, some of them are pilled up on L-Corp’s stocks across the country. He tries his best to help the scientists, leaving small tips on the side of their reports on how to proceed or optimize the prototypes, but it’s hard not to just finish them himself.

A few days ago, he was curled up on Lena’s couch revising data from start up purchases when one Alex Danvers entered the room in her DEO clothes.

“Miss Luthor” She greeted, throwing Lachlan a vexed look.

“Ale… Miss Danvers, how can I be of help?” The woman checked to see if Jess left a message, but she wasn’t there, oddly enough since Jess never leaves her desk.

“Your assistant is fine, I just waited for her to go to the bathroom and then I came here.”

Lena just looked, confused, to the woman.

“May I ask why?”

“Because I’m here on behalf of a secret federal organization and we are requesting your assistance on a matter.”

Alex sounded very stiff and serious, which biologically forced Lachlan to wet his lips and pay attention, pretending to not know what that was about. He leaned over and blinked many times giving his total regard to his aunt.

“Mr. Sawyer, would you please…?.”

“No, miss Luthor, we actually need both your help.”

Kara’s insights on the red sun of Krypton are more of a religious experience than useful scientific information. He feels for it, to be honest, because Rao is a part of Krypton he was never able to connect with. Veneration for a dead star, lightyears distant from them, has always sounded like the most melancholic part of Kara’s loss.  

The lab smells like sulfuric acid. It’s a comforting smell, even if a little too intense, and he moves around as if he’s been there a hundred times before. Lena is sure that he knows exactly where every thing is blindfolded. He’s distracted, lab glasses drowning in his dark disheveled hair, lab coat unbuttoned.

Even more infuriating is that Lachlan is manipulating things without gloves.

“You know the problem I’d be in if someone saw you not following proper safety protocols?” She asks, jaw clenched.

He doesn’t try to reason, just starts buttoning the coat and searches for gloves.

“I didn’t do a lot” He checks the tablet on the counter. “Just gathering some info. Alex didn’t have much to say about it.”

He would like to say that he remembers correctly every step to replicate red sun radiation, but he doesn’t. In fact, the only part of his mother’s previous explanation he actually paid attention is the way to shrink the baby red sun without reducing its competence, and that’s because Brainy fought her saying it wouldn’t work. It worked.

Lena looks over to all the listed things. All of the data cascades and it’s interlinked with supposedly random words that would only make sense to him – a perk of someone who trusts too much his own brain or has no time to write more –, but it turns to a big conglomerate of information that reminds her of a detective’s board.

If she didn’t have any previous knowledge of the red sun radiation, Lena would be completely lost.

“That doesn’t sound like not much” She hears the familiar sound of rubber while she adjusts the gloves on her fingers. “Actually, sounds like they gave you a fair share of information.”

“Ah” Lachlan turns to look at her, still not wearing glasses. “The blacks are their information. The reds, I thought it would be funny, are my… let’s say assumptions.”

“Let’s.” She turns to her own counter. The reds are the biggest part of the unnamed document – too much knowledge about aliens for your average bioengineer. “Why do they want this?”

“I’m not sure.”

“Really?” Lena can’t help herself. His lie is obvious enough to detect even if she hasn’t been raised by the world’s best liars. “Didn’t Supergirl tell you why they’re after weakening methods? Does she even know about this?”

“I don’t have her personal number, Ms. Luthor, she’s just close to the Danvers.”

“She is, isn’t she?” Lena sniffs. “Still doesn’t answer my question.”

“Probably because I don’t know how to” He clears his throat, softening his tone. “I can’t really say why because, NDAs aside, I don’t know, but apparently there are other kryptonians around.”

She shouldn’t be surprised. After all, every Tuesday there’s a new kryptonian to mock the title Superman received – last son of Krypton. His uncle, then Supergirl, then Supergirl’s aunt and uncle… What’s next?

“You know a lot about this” She points to the tablet.

“And, oh so surprisingly, you seem to know exactly the same.”

His smugness is starting to anger her, and she has to fight the urge to childishly roll her eyes.

“I’ve studied this before” Lena offers, carefully making her tone vague and without any emotion. “Mind my brother’s projects.”

“I thought he couldn’t turn the sun red alone” Lachlan looks over his shoulder. “So… I might or might not have searched through those files.”

“The files that were handled to the military?”

“Yes” He answers, not minding her skeptical tone. “That makes more of your assumptions than mine, sorry. But hey, should be easier doing this to small lamps than, you know, the whole atmosphere.”

Well, then, Lena starts collecting the necessary equipment. There you go.

They mostly work in silence, moving and avoiding each other in an effortless kind of dance. He looks at ease, even with Lena sending distressful looks to his not appropriate lab glasses.

After what seems hours and endless failed attempts, the room turns red. Immediately, Lachlan breaks the lamp he was holding, startled by the change of ambience. Looking concerned to his hand, she doesn’t find any deep cut by the glass, except one small piece of shattered glass deep in the middle of his palm.

A single drop of blood.

The smile he opens is unsettling. A victorious one, if she is brave enough to interpret it that way, but it doesn’t make sense – there isn’t anything good in that, only the reminder that he chose to get rid of the gloves again. Quickly, he shakes his head and offers an explanation:

“Sorry, it’s like a dream come true, you know?” He gets rid of the fragment. “Just working on a secret project for Lena Luthor. Nothing that ever happened before, that’s for sure.”

“Okay” She collects the remaining pieces of glass from the counter, ignoring his awkwardness. “But you’re not working for me, you’re working with me. I couldn’t have done it without you.”

“Sure, it’s not like you’ve done it before in a much larger scale.”

“Tricked into doing it” She corrects, irritated. It’s easy enough to talk about the former projects and attempted world domination her brother is responsible for, even if she blames herself for not putting an end to it before it was too late. Lachlan doesn’t sound judgmental or, and it could be worse, proud of her past – he just acknowledges it exists, and one must move on. But even Lena has her limits. “And it was mostly done by Lex. I just finished it.”

Wasn’t it the other way around?

“I’m sorry” Lachlan apologizes, thinking it’s absurd to not be able to compliment her. “It’s a good thing to help you, then. There’s this thing my mother would tell… where she’s from, to receive help it’s an honor, contrary to most people that think it’s a shame.”

Lena has to fight a sad smile. He obviously loves dearly this mother and seeing affection between parents and children never fails to make her heart ache for something she hasn’t known for twenty years.

“You seem very close to her.”

“With one of them, yes.”

“And the other?”

“She…” Lachlan has to stop to think of the right words. It’s not like Kara distanced herself, she just… “Doesn’t understand me the same way.”

His eyes are now fiery under the red light. Lena knows he’s involved in curiousness, expecting her reaction, almost daring her to say something cliché as I’m sure she loves you. They both know her relationship with Lillian was never ideal, and the longing for recognition makes her understand him better than most people.

“Maybe one day I’ll you about my mothers, Oliver.”

“Maybe.”

Alex shows up later to pick up a set of red sun lamps. They aren’t elaborated as the baby red suns, but they’ll do the job. When she turns to thank Lena while the woman signs even more NDAs, she barely blinks before saying:

“Thank Oliver. He did all the work.”

Jess walks in holding an envelope. Before she can feel intimidated by the unusual guest, she hands Lena the content.

“Miss Luthor, that was hand delivered for you.”

“Thanks, Jess” Lena barely looks at the invitation before throwing it across the table. Then she frowns and immediately picks it up again. “Oh, you’re kidding me.”

“Is there a problem?” Lachlan asks, carefully.

“You know Jack Spheer, don’t you?”

Lachlan jumps, widening his eyes. He can feel the worried look on both Lena and Alex’s faces, and he’s sure Kara can hear his heart pounding as if he ran a marathon against a speedster.

“Totally nonrelated” He looks at Alex. “Is Kara unemployed?”

“No, you saw her going to CatCo this morning. What…?”

“And we’re in march?”

“Yes.”

“Not April? We’re in march?”

“Yes, Lachlan, we’re in march, what’s going on?”

Lachlan blinks before using his X-ray vision to find out where Alex keeps her keys. He quickly grabs them and goes away without further explanations, already calling his sister. He can hear their voices what the hell are you doing and is everything okay.

“Hello, Lutessa, I don’t care if you’re in a meeting with the President, I’m coming to pick you up because we fucked up the timeline.”

“What is it?”

“Jack’s early.”

Lachlan doesn’t listen to the long serious of curses his sister throws at Rao knows who. He’s already riding Alex’s bike when he sees Supergirl flying over, checking if everything’s okay. The boy just nods and whispers “run an errand” before accelerating and breaking half of the traffic rules.

Tessa buys herself a soda pop, a slice of pie and three donuts. Lachlan merely shrugs and crosses his legs over the public bench. It’s the middle of the afternoon, there are people exercising and families sauntering across the square. Oliver doesn’t know how to say it.

“Okay” Tessa starts, not proper knowing how to approach it. “The Spheerical Industries incident is happening a month earlier. Ieiu hasn’t been fired for that article yet, so she’ll not be forced to work with Snapper, which I still don’t get how it’s connected, but ok, I’ll believe you. Why?”

“Why what?”

“Why did you bring me here?” She takes a large chunk of the first donut, inciting him to speak.

He did, in fact, act like an idiot. Lachlan picked his sister up from the CatCo building and drove her across the city to a square far away from home, just to sit, not look at each other and see which one of them has the courage to say it first.

“Well” He takes a deep breath. “What are we going to do?”

She swallows.

“We could do nothing.”

“We could.”

They stay silent for a while. The food tastes like burnt rubber, but she eats it all anyways.

Jack is a big part of their mothers’ relationship. Their first emotional moment as Kara and Lena. Lena would repeat the story at every dinner with guests familiar with their secret identities: how Kara held her hand and guaranteed that she would always have someone to care for her.

The first time Oliver realized that his family’s past is all covered in blood and traumatic experiences, he asked himself how is it that they’re able to live happily. Not perfectly, not easily, but just plain happily.

It was also the first time he comprehended Alex’s first girlfriend and her decision to not have children.

He couldn’t understand Lena’s decision to put two kids in the world that only showered her with immeasurable pain for the first twenty-four years of her life. Her loving brother going insane, her mother trying to kill her, everyone constantly violating her trust, and those are the highlights – she wouldn’t talk about the little things with anyone except Kelly.

So yes, he thinks his mothers are brave for doing so.

It’s hard to see it, really, because they are the epitome of domestic. Lena cooks and Kara makes dad jokes while doing the trick of opening a bottle without using the corkscrew. Lena is jealous of her children’s girlfriends, but Kara was the one to have the talk. They travel to the beach sometimes. Lena still sends plumerias to Kara’s office on random days. Kara still shows up at L-Corp with Big Belly Burger.

Clark and Lois visit at least twice a year with Jonathan, Jordan and baby Lara. Alex, Kelly and their daughter are always welcome at the Danvers-Luthor Sunday lunch table. Sometimes Nia and Brainy show up when they’re not busy saving the world. J’onn never misses Star Wars weekend.  

They don’t see that much of Sam and Ruby as they’d like to, but they always remember to send them presents. Andrea visits more, sometimes helps them as Acrata, but is constantly bitching about her age. Lena is friends with Imra Ardeen, even if the idea of being friends with someone a thousand years younger is kind of ridiculous.

They still meet every year at the Hall of Justice. Something crazy always happens, such as the Kent twins making a mess of the drinks table, or Lachlan flipping after seeing Nora and Tessa in the bathroom, or that really insane thing that happened when the Legion of Superheroes visited.

Ollie and Tessa were born among this, they never experienced the days when every weekend had a potential end of the world.

Tessa doesn’t know how to cope with the fact that before Kara, Lena grew up with a drunk violent father, a manipulative brother and an abusive step-mother, after having to witness her biological mother’s death. And then she had to kill Jack.

It’s cruel.

“So, I don’t want to do nothing” Tessa speaks in a weak voice.

“I think that means we are the glitch.”

“What would ieiu do?”

“The heroic thing of saving him” he tilts his head slightly, watching a child try to eat grass. “Good thing we’re supposed to be heroes too.”

She lets out what appears to be a laughter. Tessa feels guilty, but they both know why. It would appear to be a benevolent act, a daring choice to save a life despite being told not to; but it isn’t.

One less traumatic experience. Maybe something to not throw Lena over the edge of assassinating her own brother. 

Hope.

“Sara is going to kill us.”

“We’ll end up doing that to ourselves” He gets up, stretching to fly. “But for now, let’s pay her friends a visit.”

Oliver Queen touches firmly his chest. He has the same aggravated expression he’s famous for. Wearing dark green leather and a small mask, Oliver is standing in the middle of the bunker, his bow ready to fire against the two intruders.

“Thanks, Kara, next time a heads up would be nice” He says, letting go of his chest.

He’s still not happy about the twins invading his Bunker. Since no one besides Team Arrow can unlock the entrance, Lachlan thought it would be a good idea to phase through the ground and meet one busy Oliver Queen in the middle of the day.

“Shouldn’t you be making a speech?” Tessa asks, facing one of the mannequins wearing a nice grey suit. “I mean, that’s very expensive even for mayor salary.”

“What do you want?” Oliver almost growls, lowering his bow and taking down the hood. “I can’t think of anything I can do that Kara isn’t able to.”

“Irrelevant” Lachlan wanders, his eyes searching for an extra bow while he observes the many different set of arrows his homonym leaves on display. “Is that one of Nyssa’s arrows?”

“How do you know Nyssa?”

“She taught me some things” Lachlan answers calmly. He loves those arrows, even asked for permission to add some of them to his super suit. They’re customized and handmade by Nyssa herself, with red fletching and tips. “Anyways, we don’t want your help.”

“Ok. Why don’t you tell me why are you here?” The man inquires.

“We need Felicity” Tessa answers promptly.

Oliver Queen is handsome. Tessa knows this since ever, his pictures never lied, even his statue was pretty, but the experience of seeing him is different. The Green Arrow looks deadly and broken, she doesn’t have to use x-ray vision to know that he has many weapons under that suit, and even if he didn’t, his eyes are sharp enough to cut any kryptonian skin.

Tessa finds herself yearning to see his Bratva tattoo.

Before she can say anything ridiculous, Tessa asks herself what the hell is wrong with her for wanting to, as Lachlan very eloquently will put, bang her best friend’s father.

“Yes” Lachlan throws a worried look at his sister. “She’s the only person smart enough to save this man’s life.”

The man sighs and walks minimally away to call his girlfriend. Lachlan comes closer to Tessa, spinning around on Felicity’s chair looking weirdly enough like Winn.

“You are drooling.”

“Can you blame me?” She groans. “I knew that he was… but damn…”

“I know, Tessa, but can you please not do that in front of Felicity? That will make everything so weird when we go back!”

“Well, Mia did get the best of both of them.”

“That’s it, I’m calling Nora.”

“Are you done?” The Green Arrow interrupts, hands on hips and squeezed lips. “I have questions.”      

 “Okay, wait” Lachlan floats around for a while and finally finds an extra bow, not minding taking a quiver full of red arrows. “Do you do that thing with tennis balls?”

“Sure, but don’t fly here” Oliver guides them to a bland wall poorly illuminated. “How many?”

“Your choice.”

“First of all, who are you?” He releases one lonely tennis ball that has the chance to bounce once before being hit by an arrow.

“I’m Lachlan and that’s Lutessa, we’re family with Kara.”

“And how do you know me?” Oliver releases three balls this time.

“I will be disappointed if you don’t find out on your own” Lachlan doesn’t find it a big challenge. “The same way I know this is Speedy’s bow and quiver.”

“You don’t need much to know that, a thorough search on Speedy’s few public appearances can confirm” He releases five tennis balls.

Lachlan watches them bounce once before using his superspeed.

“That’s fair. Does one thorough search reveal that Speedy’s real name is Thea Queen? I’m sure it does if you know where to look, and that would explain why Oliver Queen’s own mighty sister took the mantle from her supposed dead boyfriend after he revealed to the world he was the Arrow.”

“Smaller targets?” Oliver proposes, lightly startled by that information. It’s hard to trust Kara at the same time it’s hard to distrust her, and those two seem to know a lot about Oliver’s life that she doesn’t. She met Thea briefly on the Invasion rendezvous, but only a few people outside his team knew exactly what happened to Roy. “Did Sara Lance teach you how to stop another arrow?”

“Yes, with many different toys.”

“Fits her” Oliver prepares his own bow.

Tessa might just melt. Oliver lets go with a frown and Lachlan watches pleased the green tip being destroyed by a red one.

“Constantine says you’re a decent tactician” Lachlan lies. Constantine has never said this to him directly, but it’s common knowledge that Oliver, John Diggle and Sara were the most skilled people to go in the field. He doesn’t believe it would be very polite to say how he really knows most of what he does. “We might need your help, after all.”

“Geez, thanks.” Oliver answers in a tone Lachlan presumes to be sardonic.

“Did Oliver just said you two broke into my STAR Labs secured bunker?” Felicity walks into it in a hush, holding a purse. Her hair is blonde, in a tight ponytail, and she wears the same squared glasses Tessa remembers from the future. “How?”

“We phased” she explains vaguely. “Hi, I’m Lutessa, we need your help saving a man’s life, you’re our only hope.”

Now that is a stretch, Lachlan thinks.

“It’s a favor for Kara” Lachlan adds, turning around to see her. He doesn’t know Felicity much, even in the future. She’s somewhat close to Lena and even attended Lachlan’s graduation ceremony, but it seemed more of a L-Corp business than a family gathering.

“Danvers?” Felicity frowns. “How is she?”

“She’s fine. Will you help us?” Lachlan lowers his bow.

“If I can, sure. She did just quote Star Wars, that’s a low blow.”

“Good, here’s the deal. Jack Spheer will launch a technology called Biomax, I think you…”

“Of course, yes!” Her entire face lights up. “It’s supposed to be medicine’s fourth miracle! It’s nanotechnology capable of curing immediately inj…”

“It’s a cute dream, Felicity, and it will almost work” Lachlan spins an arrow between his fingers. “Except it shouldn’t be launched until next month, and even then it will backfire. See, I’m sure you’re very capable of hacking into Spheerical Industries and I can show the dirt that’s under the rug.”

“I imagine it has a lot of” Felicity takes her seat on Curtis chair and rolls to the computer close to Tessa. “That’ll take about thirty seconds.”

“How do you know that it won’t work?” Oliver frowns.

“The same way I know you have good vodka hidden in your Lian Yu chest.”

“You have to know that’s not a good explanation.” Felicity looks over her glasses.

“I mean, trust me, you’ll see that Jack is…”

“Found it” Felicity interrupts, playing a video of one tired Jack Spheer experimenting on himself. “Oh, that sounds painful.”

“I imagine it is.” Tessa peeks while Jack’s entire body turns into nanobots. “There’s a whole lot of reasons people don’t just jump to human trials and it’s even more ridiculous that he experimented on himself. Lena does have a thing for self-sacrificing heroes, but that’s just plain idiotic.”

“Lena?”

“Luthor. Ignoring the fact that he became a cyborg, that’s not the only problem, he wouldn’t go on with the project because obviously it doesn’t work. His CFO, on the other side, doesn’t care about that, she just wants money, so she developed a neurotransmitter and now this cute bearded man has no free will.”

“So she’s controlling the CEO of a tech company?” Oliver crosses his arms. “And he’s a cyborg?”

“It sounds like bad sci-fi, doesn’t it?” Lachlan turns to look at Felicity. “What do you think?"

"Between aliens, metahumans and magic supervillains?” She shrugs. “We’ve seen worse.”

“Going on, she faked the human trials and when the project is officially launched” Tessa checks her watch, feeling the urge to call her ieiu for help. “That will be in about six hours, then the whistleblowers will start whispering about how it’s weird that they just received a bunch of money to sign some papers. And then they will be killed by a nanobot hive.”

“Of course they will.”

“I still don’t follow on how exactly this happened?” Oliver just leans his head, arching his eyebrows. Lachlan feels his sister moving uncomfortably.

“It’s flawed technology, he says he broke the code, but it’s a classic case of robots turning against humanity, as ridiculous as this sounds.” Lachlan leans to close the video repeating for the fifth time. “So, back to us, it’s not his fault he is being mind controlled, he actually wants to help people, or so Lena says, but if things unroll how they’re supposed to, there’s an override code that will shut down the nanites before people start dying.”

“Good then, you want me to use it right now?” Felicity asks, putting a pen in her mouth.

Lachlan and Tessa look at each other. It’s a terrible idea, a really, really bad one. It’s one of the ideas that will make Sara Lance regret that she even knows them.

“No, Felicity, we want you to create an alternative code that will shut down the nanites without killing Jack.”

“I am not a doctor” Felicity shakes her head just to reassure it. “Really. MIT, Computer Science and Cyber Security. Not nanotechnology. Not medical school.”

“Look, you have done some pretty astonishing things, I really wouldn’t be asking for your help if I didn’t think you could help me.” Tessa doesn’t like cajoling, but sometimes you need to do it.

“You don’t know me” She counterposes. “I don’t know who you are, except that you look so much like Kara that it’s making me nervous, does she even know what you’re doing here? I really shouldn’t be in charge of this.”

“I know what you’ve done, everyone knows it in the future” Tessa rises a hand to stop Lachlan from saying anything. “You can hack the Pentagon just for fun. You could erase student loans as a joke, if I’m right, but you chose not to? That’s bad, I mean, but whatever, years ago. Lachlan did this when he was twelve, but that’s future tech. Anyways, Jack is going to die. And we have no one else to ask for help.”

“Surely you’re not revealing my secrets to a vigilante team, Lutessa.” Lachlan deadpans.

“What are they going to do? Drop you off at the police station with no charges?”

“You are asking me to work on something that I simply don’t have enough knowledge” Felicity says slowly, as if this way they will understand. “I am a fast learner, and I will try, but I don’t like my chances.”

“That’s why I’m here. To improve your chances in 20% or so” Lachlan sits in the chair besides her, preparing to work. “But we might have to dig into other less honorable stuff, just for precaution.”

“I’m into it” Tessa grins.

“Fine, we have work to do. Oliver, how do you feel about flying?”

“I have nothing against planes.” Oliver answers, only partially remembering all of the terrible experiences he had both in and out of planes.

“Tessa will have to do” Lachlan spins around in the chair. “Green Arrow will go to National City and you’ll… break into L-Corp.”

“Excuse me?” Tessa gasps.

“Is it a bird? Is it a plane?” Felicity blurts, euphoric. “No! It’s Superarrow!”

“It wasn’t that bad!” She complains, tracking Superarrow quickly moving across the country.

“Felicity, sweetie, it was terrible.”

“It’s Overwatch on the field, and what if someone takes a picture of you flying around?”

“Then you’ll make it look like it was edited” Oliver almost screams to make sure he’s been heard.

“You people are putting way too much faith in me. I mean, yeah, I have done some amazing things, but like, don’t make me find out the secret of life in one afternoon. Give me at least six months.”

“That’s not what we asked you to do” Lachlan simmers.

“I really don’t follow this” Oliver says as soon as they land. They’re in one of the few shady places across L-Corp. Damn Lena Luthor for wanting to give a slim and trustable image to the family business by putting it in the middle of a clear area with no trees around. “You work here. Can’t you just take it?”

“No, that would trigger all kinds of alarms.”

“Because the Green Arrow and fake Speedy stealing it won’t?”

Tessa practically begged to wear Speedy’s suit. She was actually going to ask for Black Canary’s, but that seemed like a terrible idea, almost disrespectful. Since Thea is alive, all it took was one cramped phone call from her brother and Tessa was good to go.

“You will. But I am working here with Felicity on plan A, Tessa and Kara definitely can’t just enter there and demand things, Supergirl obviously can’t ask for one of Lex Luthor’s toys, and if two known heroes take it, when you give it back, she might not even put you on her red list.”

“Exactly what I need” Oliver grumbles.

“So, how’s the situation?”

“Not very good” Tessa answers. “She’s in her office, I can hear her heartbeat. At least it’s dark, but there’s still a lot of people going in and out.”

“You’re sneaky, Oliver Queen, you’ll find a way in.”

“Wait, darn it, I’m hacking into the security cameras…” Felicity complains.

“Did you just say darn it?” Tessa mocks. “Third floor to the right has an empty room.”

“Hey, let’s go” Oliver aims at the room’s window and shoots an arrow equipped with a grappling hook. Tessa doesn’t have the time to think before he holds her by the waist and drags her along, breaking most of the glass with their bodies.

“You’re so lucky I’m quick, Oliver.” Overwatch sounds infatuated more than irritated.

Aurora gets rid of most of the shattered glass from her clothes, completely ignoring that she’s pink.

“You’ve been here before?” Oliver inquires, sticking his head in the corridor to check if the noise startled someone. Apparently, in the Labs wing, glass breaking isn’t news.

“Not before. We’re gonna use the stairs. It’s underground. No one uses the stairs anymore.”

“Bless technology.”

“If I’m being optimistic, you have like five minutes before every alarm on the building go nuts” Lachlan sniffs. “And that’s being very, very optimistic.”

She checks again to see if everyone is occupied and they burst through the corridor making their way to the flights of stairs. Tessa remarks the red lights of the cameras shutting off as they run their fastest (human fastest) at least five sets of stairs.

Yep, mother dearest likes to hide her secrets deep, Tessa reckons.

“Cool, so there’s lead everywhere, I can’t see anything” They stop in front of a heavy metal door with a big sign saying only authorized personnel.

“Fits her.”

Oliver grabs an explosive arrow, sincerely doubting that it will have any effect. Tessa sneers and, cocky, makes her attempt of kicking the door to easily fold it. They take hidden spots while quickly reckoning the ambience.

“Okay, here we go. Lex was designing a piece of tech that would allow him getting into Superman’s mind. It isn’t finished, didn’t work with a kryptonian, but we can convert it to a neurotransmitter. I saw the schematics, it’s not that big of a deal. Now, I’m not sure where it’s hidden, but I’d guess Lex’s personal vault.”

“I’m supposing it’s that extremely fortified place lightly secured?” Oliver points with his chin to an enormous door with at least five people around it and a DNA scanner.

“Get me there, I can open it.”

“Remember” Felicity’s voice is concerned. “Don’t do anything super. You’re impersonating Thea.”

“I know my way with a bow too, Overwatch.”

As if to prove it, she rolls (unnecessarily) on the floor and throws tranquilizing flechettes at three security guards that were coming over to check the door. As soon as they meet the floor, an alarm is triggered.

Loud, red lights swaying around the room, and the hazard noise of boots and reinforcements make Tessa do something stupid. She looks at Oliver for one second before running towards the danger.

“I will kill you! I swear I will!” She hears Lachlan shrieking, jarred.

But Tessa knows she would make Ava proud as soon as she engages with physical fight. Knees are the easiest part to touch, and if she is being slightly stronger than your average human, it’s just because they don’t have time. She briefly sees Oliver fighting his way to the vault, but facing less enemies than the stupid fuck – Lachlan’s words – wearing red leather that threw herself in the middle of a fist fight.

Fists are no problem. She can hear the nauseating noise of bones breaking when she easily throws a man against other, when she sweeps someone too abruptly, when she punches the bald guy in the ribs. Tessa makes sure to hit some of them with her Thea’s bow, too, and even takes the time to shoot one of Oliver’s, much to his fume.

She gets there in three minutes, stretching her fingers while preparing to try Lex’s DNA scanner. Tessa inhales and opens her hand in front of the red laser to be scrutinized. There are equal chances of the device exploding if it detects her kryptonian DNA or opening up if it detects Luthor’s.

Once in a lifetime, she is able to say the universe did her good. The door opens.

To a mountain of kryptonite.

“That fucking asshole!” Tessa steps back. “Harbinger, why the hell does she still keeps Lex’s kryptonite?”

“Okay, I kinda like this nickname.” Lachlan takes a deep breath. “Remember, Tessa, you’re not affected by it.”

No, Tessa isn’t destabilized by the sight of at least twenty rocks of kryptonite. Not at all.

“We don’t have time” Oliver looks around. “Since you fight dirty, just hold them down while I search for this, alright?”

“I do not fight dirty!”

“You do. Knees are a bitch.” Lachlan replies, peeved.

“Go. Harbinger, what am I searching for?” Oliver takes Lachlan’s new codename willingly.

“Because Lex is a sociopath, you’re looking for a white chess knight. It has to be white, he only plays with it. Felicity, you got something?”

“Almost.”

Tessa knows those sounds. Lena has done everything and beyond to make sure all of her projects are well guarded. The doors are locking them inside, she can hear police sirens increasing, Supergirl probably already heard about the breaking in and should be on her way, and sound of boots and guns being unlocked is getting closer and closer.

“Harbinger, Overwatch, whoever, someone has to distract Supergirl.” Tessa looks behind her.

She almost feels the kryptonite’s radiation crawling under her skin like ants. It doesn’t hurt her, it doesn’t even scratches, but just watching something so perilous glowing around the Green Arrow inside the locker is, at the same time, terrifying and endearing. Terrifying because kryptonite injuries in humans cause poisoning, and endearing because Tessa’s brainless head fancies the aesthetic.

“Already on it. Two traffic signals stopped working in National City’s busiest avenue.”

“That seems extreme” Tessa complains, pointing an arrow to the elevator.

“You asked for my help, you’re getting it” Felicity answers, moody.

The doors open. She shoots the arrow aiming the first security guard’s leg, making him stumble and slowing down the seven behind him. Now, she uses the remaining of the tranquilizing flechettes, only four.

There’s something freeing about shooting an explosive arrow to a stand in the middle of the room. It falls down loudly on top of the remaining three guards.

She checks just to be sure that no one is really on the verge of dying. Only mildly injured.

“Need a hand, Green Arrow?” She turns to meet him in the locker.

“Behind you!”

“You sneaky son of a bitch” She grabs the man by his throat, trying to jump her unprepared. Even if she wants to dedicate herself a little more to this one, she just throws him around the room to be with his bruised friends.

“Got it!” Oliver gets out of the locker holding firmly a small knight.

“Someone fixed the traffic lights” Felicity sighs, annoyed. “I’ll mess with the police radios, send a lot of distress signals.”

“Go for it” Oliver looks around. There’s at least ten people unconscious, stains of blood on the floor left by crawling men, a small fire, several people whining about broken bones and someone with the face so swollen it looks like a fish. “You’re very violent.”

“Thank you, babe, but that’s me being nice.” She finds herself winking at a very confused Green Arrow, thanking Rao that her eyes are hidden by the hood. “Harbinger, find a way out?”

“No can do, everything is sealed.”

“Then find a way out!” Oliver barks, still gripping so hard at the knight that his knuckles are turning white.

“Catch the elevator. The elevator, not the stairs, there’s no one inside it. Get to the parking lot.” She can hear his struggle to breathe, talk and make sure that all the cameras are disabled. “Speedy, do you remember how to start a car without keys?”

“Obviously” She answers, hearing the sickening song playing inside the metal box.

“You rascal. What do you think about stealing Lena’s car?”

“Hmmm” she pretends to think while shrugs at a very stiff Oliver by her side. “Which car?”

“Do I look like I know anything about cars? Damn. I saw her coming in today, it’s black. And it’s, I don’t know, an Aston Martin.”

Oliver hums, maybe a little less irritated.

The doors open with a soft ding. When they leave, Oliver turns to launch an explosive arrow and destroy the elevator. They run like their lives are depending on it (truthfully), Tessa guiding them to Lena’s personal parking floor. There’s the L-Corp’s limo and one lonely sport car that Tessa almost gushes seeing. Obviously, it’s new, but for her it’s a vintage.

“One minute, babe” She breaks the window of the driver seat.

“Another problem” Felicity calls.

“Is it Supergirl again? For fuck’s sake.”

“No, I kinda hacked the person that fixed the traffic lights…”

“Winn.” Lachlan informs, exasperated.

“Who cares? And she’s dealing with new car crashes right now. No, what I mean is that Harbinger’s right, every exit is sealed. Including the parking lot.”

“Oh, that’s the problem?” Tessa looks obstinate to wires from the car’s panel. “We’ll just phase through it.”

“How is that?” Oliver takes his place by her side, hitting the door too hard. She hisses.

“You won’t like it. But we’ll escape.”

The engine starts.

“Uh” She laughs maniacally and rubs her hands, wheezing. “I feel like James Bond.”

Lachlan prays to all the gods he doesn’t believe when comes to his mind that Big Belly Burger has vegan options besides fries. They all sit, piled up in a small booth, gazing at the few people shocked from seeing the mayor ordering five pepperoni burgers for a young girl, one for him and whatever “lettuce thing” Oliver thinks Lachlan eats.

It doesn’t have lettuce.

“Is Mayor Handsome the weirdest you’ve ever been called?” Tessa inquires, not looking at anything except her large potion of fries.

“I’ve been called worse.”

“Oliver, where the hell are you?”

“I’m sorry, miss Luthor” Lachlan winces, holding his phone between shoulder and ear. “I’m coming back to National City right now. Had to help a friend in Star City.”

“You heard what happened?”

“I have. That’s why I’m returning. Are you still at L-Corp?”

“Yes, there’s a lot to do, and I’d appreciate if you didn’t run away again.”

“I’m incredibly sorry” He sighs, mixing his drink with a straw. “I’ll find you in about three hours.”

“Three hours?” Tessa sends him a glazed look. “That’s not enough time.”

“It’ll have to be, I’m supposed to be on a train right now.”

“Trust Felicity, she’ll come through, especially when she sees the food” Oliver looks around, expecting someone to be lurking around the corner. “Now tell me why do you want to save Jack Spheer.”

“Whatever do you mean?” Tessa asks in a skeptic tone.

Oliver sighs and adjusts his blazer. He had the time to change when Tessa dropped him and the knight at the bunker, Felicity running to a rushed kiss and adapting Lex’s evil gadget into something slightly less maniac.

“Is he a personal hero of sorts? I can understand that.”

Lachlan doubts it. Oliver Queen doesn’t have heroes.

“More like a ghost.”

“I have a few of those.”

Lachlan feels the words on the tip of his tongue. That Oliver Queen is a ghost, a heroic shadow creeping around their lives spurring them to honor a legacy that all of them should respect, but especially Lachlan, imposed after his mother chose to name her first son after Star City’s greatest hero.

“He’s friends with Lena” Lachlan answers vaguely.

“Your boss?”

“She’s more than that. Look, it’s complicated. He doesn’t deserve to die and she doesn’t deserve to be the one that does it.”

Oliver leans back on the uncomfortable seat.

“So you’re really from the future?” He asks, as if those are valid words.

“Thank Rao, I thought you’d never get it” Tessa huffs.

“You’re making a mistake” He ignores completely Tessa rolling her eyes. “There’s a reason you can’t go back to change the past. Don’t you know what Barry did? He erased John’s daughter.”

“Jack’s life won’t interfere with yours, Oliver” Lachlan deadpans. “Something is wrong with the timeline, I told you this is happening sooner than it should. We’re trying to fix our parents’ relationship.”

“By messing even more with the timeline?”

Oliver is rarely not serious. He is, however, the only person that can sound threatening in the middle of a place with kids throwing tantrums and one-dollar fries.

“You don’t control the narrative, you shouldn’t be playing God.”

“That’s right, we don’t” Tessa hisses. “But if you had the chance to go back and save those you lost, wouldn’t you?”

“I would. That’s why I don’t trust myself being part of a team that travels through time.”

“Sara is a hero. I am not. You’re being hypocritical, Oliver, because if it was your mother, or Tommy, or your father or, let me guess, Laurel, you wouldn’t even think twice. But you can’t, so you’re thinking you’re in the right of judging us from doing exactly what you’d do.”

Her words hit the target. Every time Oliver hears Laurel’s name, he reaches new levels of unbelievable pain, guilt and regret. Five years away suffering in an island and beyond were unimaginably easy compared to the pain of losing Laurel Lance.

Lachlan knows when his sister is about to break her composure. It’s not like he can see it, but he almost feels her eyes getting warmer, threatening to burst heat vision if it weren’t for the glasses to help her keep it down. Doesn’t go unnoticed that she cracked a hole in the table with her finger.

“Fine” Oliver finally sighs. “I am being a hypocrite, and I will help. But don’t believe for a minute that you won’t face serious consequences for this. Every poor decision that I made ended up with terrible experiences. I hope you don’t create another Flashpoint.”

“Take a look at this” Felicity points to the neurotransmitter on the table while attacking Oliver for her food.

The knight was unfolded into a device similar to a headset. Lachlan never really understood Lex’s obsession with the Supers – he is biased, obviously –, but has to admit that, despite using it for evil, he is a genius.

Not like Lena, but a deranged genius.

“So, what is it that you do for baby Luthor?” Felicity questions, sticking her head inside the Big Belly Burger brown bag.

“Who now?”

“Powerful CEO, stilettos, known questionable family, spotted on lunch dates with adorable CatCo reporter” She lists.

“Baby Luthor?” Tessa’s face is almost tortured. “You didn’t meet her yet, did you?”

“Oh, I’m not trying to offend. It’s just… in college, we saw a picture of her family and my ex psychotic boyfriend and I just started calling her baby Luthor because she was so tiny.”

Lachlan sighs, checking the last details and taking off his glasses. He is experiencing something awkward. He knows someone else calls him baby Luthor, and that might even be the origin story for the baby red sun naming, but when he tries to picture the person’s face, he can’t, and their voice is almost recognizable, but not quite.

“Nothing much. I just try to make sure everyone is working alright.”

“Sounds stressful.”

“I prefer spending time at the lab” he confesses, making a disgusted face to Tessa, that is currently stuffing her mouth with frosted pink cupcakes from a boulangerie near the bunker. She insisted on buying it, something about needing to replace burnt calories. “But it’s not that stressful. People don’t piss me off, don’t know why, so I don’t go for their necks. Everyone is cool.”

“It’s because you have the same look in your eyes she does” Oliver answers. drily. “The CEO look. My mother had it, Isabel Rochev…”

“Argh, I hated her” Felicity irks.

“And then Lena Luthor does. And so do you.”

“Poor old me? A CEO?” Lachlan sniffs, amused.

“You know how I’m a good archer?” Oliver leans his head, intensely staring at the boy. “It helps that I’m not blind. You look exactly like her.”

“Some people told me glasses are a good disguise, but apparently I’ve been conned” He sighs. “Now shall we go? We need to save one person, mess things up and I have one hour to meet mom at the place I helped break into. Also, can I wear Arsenal’s costume?”

Tessa just gazes at one crossed arm, stiff, exasperated Oliver Queen.

“We have a problem with clothes.”

“Mr. Sawyer, where are you?” Her voice sounds so angry Lachlan is surprised she didn’t slip any curses.

He looks around, hand firm holding Roy’s bow, watching the crowd of scientists and reporters piled up next to a stage waiting for a conference Jack Spheer will never be able to attend to.

“Sorry, Ms. Luthor, the train.”

Lachlan can’t exactly see Oliver’s eyes behind the mask and the hood, but he doesn’t need to. It’s obvious the Green Arrow disapproves phone calls whilst on the field.

“30 minutes, will you wait? I’ll work unpaid extra hours.”

“What? No, that’s insane. I just want you here because Jess is going to crack before I do.”

“I’m getting there.”

“They’re alone” Tessa is looking fixedly to a door in the dressing rooms corridor. “Come on.”

“You know” Lachlan pulls Oliver’s sleeve, tone that implies great importance. “Sometimes I feel like a CW character.”

“No, no, no” Lachlan mumbles, prying the footage of Speedy showing her hand to be scanned and the door opening for her. “Miss Luthor, the press can’t even dream about this.”

“I know, the official story is that the footage was erased.” Lena closes her laptop and sighs, unhappy. She still doesn’t understand how the car just run through the blocked doors of the parking lot as if there was nothing – Lachlan didn’t say anything about the strangeness of it all. “Which it was, to be fair, that’s just one of my precautions schemes.”

“With that amount of kryptonite? That’s a pro alien reporter’s wet dream” He rubs his hands, nervous. “What did they take?”

“One of Lex’s unfinished toys, but nothing else.” She bites her lip. “That’s so odd. Because I have information that they were at Jack’s Biomax launch, that also didn’t happen…”

“I mean, he’s a hero” Lachlan remembers some compilations of one Green Arrow murdering several people on camera, but that wouldn’t be the certain thing to say. “Maybe something was off with Biomax?”

“That doesn’t change the fact that he stole from me and injured a lot of people!”

“I know, Miss Luthor, I just want to be certain that… well, what are you going to do?”

“What can I do? I’ll say that nothing very valuable was stolen. Also, next time he needs something from L-Corp, he can just ask me.”

“Miss Luthor, he stole one of your brother’s inventions. That is valuable.”

Honestly, Lachlan doesn’t know what his position should be. If he comes across very defensive of what the Green Arrow did this night, Lena might start filling the empty blanks on why, where, when and how. If he comes across very angry, well, that was his fault for not being there to do his job of supervising.

“I can’t admit that I keep Lex’s toys around, Oliver, now that would be a reporter’s dream. Or worse, kryptonite.” Lena follows his example to rub her hands together, strong enough to leave red marks around her fingers. “The most important thing is to know how that sidekick…”

“Speedy.”

“Right, how Speedy was able to trick the scanner. That’s only supposed to open for Luthors.”

“Miss Luthor” Jess doesn’t knock, just enters the room, her eyes a little lunatic, holding a tablet as if it contains the secret of life. “Sorry, you asked me to get the footage of what happened at Spheerical Industries’ launch.”

They all gather around the tablet to watch, with horror, two people wearing red leather and one wearing green, on a brief rendition of Beth. Lachlan watches uptight his sister revealing her powers when freezing the nanobots before punching Spheerical Industries’ CFO so hard the woman flew across the room before crumbling unconscious like a ragdoll.

They can see the Green Arrow taking off Beth’s neurotransmitter and crushing it beneath his booth. One of the red heroes, the bigger, touches something under his hood and the nanobots melt the ice and return to Jack’s form. They leave shortly after that, Jack obedient and the smaller red dragging the CFO by her feet.  

“Thank you, Jess.” Lena keeps the tablet.

The woman leaves and Lena looks at Lachlan almost angry at him.

“So there’s two sidekicks, one of them being Supergirl, he steals from me, and what the hell is going on with Jack?”

Lachlan approaches his mother and, delicately, wraps her hands and takes them easily apart. The woman was gripping so hard she was about to break a finger or two. Usually, she would wince to any physical contact, but he just seems soft and loving in a domestic way she can’t quite place the familiarity, but it’s comforting.

“If you want to, I can call Supergirl. However, there are other possible explanations. Star City has a lot of leather wearing heroes and those in the Spheerical videos are people using Speedy and Arsenal’s costumes, but it’s not them. If you look close enough, the one impersonating Speedy is taller, and so is the one wearing Arsenal’s clothes. I don’t think that this is Supergirl either. Remember that I mentioned other kryptonians?”

“Why is it that everything that comes out of your mouth should sound patronizing, but it doesn’t?”

“I’m just trying to offer my perspective of things.”

“And why do you know so much about Star City’s heroes?”

“Miss Luthor, they all wear leather, what’s a boy to do?” And they are almost all dead or depressed in my future. I should at least enjoy their glory days. “Now, I should go get rid of those nosy reporters that are waiting outside.”

“Fine” Lena lowers her head, knowing it is time to put all her walls up and come up with a good official story. “Tell Jess that if anyone can get a quote, it’s Kara.”

He only grins, again with that twinkling in his eyes of someone that knows a joke no one else does.

“Of course, Miss Luthor.”

Lachlan spends the next two hours answering phone calls. The police want to check right away and Lachlan has to pull his card and get Maggie on the phone and then convince her to wait at least a day; at some point, every investor decides to call at the same time and the boy wastes precious sleeping time sitting with Jess answering ridiculous questions about what was stolen.

“No, Mr. Halpert, it wasn’t covered by insurance because we didn’t find anything missing.”

“No, miss Davis, miss Luthor won’t talk to anyone.”

“No, the Green Arrow didn’t personally threaten her.”

“Mr. Lee, please understand…”

Jess can’t stand for much longer. She bangs her head on the tabletop and asks that the phone won’t ring anymore.

“Jess, send Oliver inside, please, and you can ignore all other calls and go home, it’s way past your time. Thank you for being here.”

“That woman” Lachlan starts after he’s inside. “She’s a hero.”

“She might be getting a raise. Or at least a generous holiday bonus.”

“Do you need anything from me?”

“Yes, actually” Lena walks, nervous, to the couch and sits on her legs. “Would you like to play chess?”

“It would be my pleasure.”

Lachlan lets Lena explain all the quirks he already knows. That because Lex only plays with whites, she is used to playing with blacks. He pays attention when, with a voice loaded with irony to mask her insecurity, she says that Lillian never found impressive any of her trophies at school. That she always felt like a lesser version of Lex, we’re talking about chess, of course.

They’re sitting across each other for about three hours and Lena is intensely staring at her pawns.

“Am I interrupting?” He asks with a disguised voice.

The bow hanging around his back, the hood hiding most of his face. The Green Arrow is standing still two meters away from them, looking especially dark contrasting with the yellow, pink and purple of the sky during the dawn.

“No breaking windows this time, I see” Lena says with a calm voice.

Lachlan can hear her heartbeat rhythm increasing, torn between anger and alarm. He would like to say that there’s nothing to be afraid of, that he is a friend. Calmly, he makes his move.

“I apologize for the inconvenience.” Oliver says with a glimpse of sincerity on his voice. Lachlan only lifts an eyebrow, not taking his eyes off the board. “I have something that belongs to you.”

He places the white knight subtly besides the board.

“I should probably make things clear: if you just asked me for it, I would’ve granted it to you. In fact, L-Corp has been known for partnering with Supergirl.”

“I believe you” The Arrow says, walking to the balcony. “Didn’t have time, had to help a friend. I’m sure you understand, Miss Luthor.”

Lachlan uses his x-ray vision just for the sake of it. He catches Oliver blinking in his direction before shooting an arrow and jumping.

In ten minutes, Lena will capture his king. Lachlan smiles peacefully thinking about Oliver Queen. He never understood exactly why his mother chose that name, truth is that they weren’t even that close. However, despite his insistence in saying he can’t save everyone, he manages to save Jack Spheer just because random kids showed up asking for help. Lachlan knows for a fact that he will save all of them, and for the first time the boy doesn’t feel tempted to tell someone their future.

It goes through his mind that maybe Kara wanted her son to remember that superpowers aren’t what make one a hero. 

Lena doesn’t understand why she keeps doing this. To begin with, she is already feeling bad for making Lachlan work through the night (I don’t mind, I bailed on you), even if she knows he knew what he was getting into when the man insisted on working for her. Then, he took a thirty minutes nap on the couch and she started to think twice about Jess’ raise after the assistant let Maggie enter the room and woke him up.

So, it doesn’t make sense that she would impose her presence in his relaxing games with family and friends. But he insisted that she would join them, because she also needed some stress relief after the worst day this company had since she took over. And, of course, Kara would be there.

Kara is here, being held by her boyfriend on a mattress crooked on the floor. Her welcome to Lena was a comforting hug that almost makes Lena cry as she gets affected by the warm loving atmosphere of Kara Danvers’ house. Then, she proceeds to introduce her officially to everyone.

Mon-El is a nice guy. Despite clearly being kind of a child, he seems to appreciate Kara, but they remind Lena of a high school couple full of dreams and hopes soon to be crushed. He’s handsome in a boyish way, his ghost of a beard giving him a mischief look, but he has a spark of benevolence in his eyes.

Mon-El hugs Lena instead of shaking her hand.

“I’m sorry” He steps back as soon as he feels her body freezing. “Kara always hugs her friends, I’m really sorry, I thought this was a common thing on earth. Is it not okay for guys to hug girls? Because…”

“It’s okay” Lena clears her throat, conscious of Kara’s concerned look. “I’m just not used to having that many friends.”

“How come?”

Kara rescues her before she can think of a furtive answer. The reporter explains that the city is in chaos due to the L-Corp robbery and the ways someone prevented Supergirl from helping, and Maggie has her hands full at the Police Station, as well as Alex and J’onn. They won’t be attending game night.

Someone else is here, however. James Olsen thinks of Lena’s presence as a personal offense, something she can’t do much about (and even if she could, wouldn’t), but extends a cold smile and a brief handshake before going back to sit on his armchair.

Winn gives her half a hug and says “Remember when we saved the day together during the first five minutes of our first meeting” and offers her a beer, answered by Lena showing the three bottles of expensive wine she spent forty-seven minutes choosing.

When she turns to greet Tessa, she gets startled, but only for a second. Tessa has a fake placid posture, relaxing on the loveseat wearing a black plunge neck mini dress and a pair of Manolo Blahniks with heels so high it impresses even Lena – it all screams party and not family and friends gathering. The explanation for the extravaganza can only be the man sitting by her side.

“Lena, this is my friend Oliver Queen, I found out he’s in town and had to bring him to game night.”

Oliver Queen doesn’t do game nights, it’s a bit obvious. He seems fine enough to be sitting next to a Greek goddess, though, and gets up to shake Lena’s hand with politeness and warmth she didn’t expect from a former frat boy turned into politician.

“Kara really has unusual friends” Winn shakes his head. “The head of a magazine, a CEO and the mayor of Star City all gathered to play Monopoly on her couch.”

“No Monopoly today” Kara laughs. “Today is UNO, Scrabble and Ludo.”

“Oliver, what pizza do you like?” Tessa asks, typing the restaurant number. “Kara has to eat at least five, Mon-El only eats disgusting things as expected, Lena likes eggplant pizza for some reason, Winn and James are into cheese, and you… let me think, pepperoni?”

“I wonder how you got it” Oliver answers, sardonic. “First try.”

Lena really doesn’t understand how Tessa knows her taste in pizza.

“I feel devalued” Lachlan enters the room with his hair wet and wearing a piqué polo shirt. “And Kara, aren’t we supposed to play poker?”

“What are you wearing?” Tessa’s jaw drops, horrified.

“What are you wearing?”

“I mean, we were, but I don’t know if Lena likes poker.” Kara looks at Lena, questioning.

“I used to play at board school” she answers. “I like poker, but it’s only fun if we’re gambling.”
        Oliver Queen cracks an interested smile.

“I’m in.”

Kara runs to get the game while Tessa calls the pizza place, swiftly ordering their pizzas and two olive ones for Lachlan. They all take places on the floor around the coffee table. Unfortunately, it’s a bit crowded, not helpful for poker, but Winn guarantees that Alex and Maggie’s absence will save everyone from cheaters.

Lena reminisces (fondly, even if against her will) her time playing cards with Andrea Rojas and Veronica Sinclair afterhours, hiding from the teachers. They were all extremely competitive people and since there wasn’t ever shortage of money, that’s how they spent their free time – boozing and gambling making sounds not above whispers.  

Quickly, everyone realizes that Kara has the worst poker face on Earth. Not only she starts giggling every time she sees cards she likes, but it’s plain obvious that Kara’s bluffing when she bites her lip and looks at Lena.

James and Winn are good. They are not great, but Lena admires Mr. Schott for at least being able to keep a straight face during most of the game. James is easier to read: he has the jaw so clenched for being around a Luthor that when he relaxes just a bit, it’s because something is going well.

The real challenge, Lena realizes, are the twins, Oliver and Mon-El.

The daxamite, after receiving a brief explanation about the rules, tells that they had a similar game on his planet and announces that he was the reigning champion of his city (Tessa laughs, ironic, at the word “reigning”).

Tessa has a pleased grin on her face during all the game, and Lena can’t quite place if it’s because of the cards or because she’s sitting next to Oliver Queen. He shows a relaxed but serious face that doesn’t leave room for interpretation, that Lena supposes it’s his A-game to not show emotions.

Lachlan doesn’t seem much interested in playing, which makes Lena internally squeeze her eyes, suspicious. 

“I told you” Lena finally says, one hour later, bringing all the chips to rest with her, along with twenties and fifties. “Poker is only fun if gambling.”

“Lena, you’re a wizard” Mon-El joins hands after losing colossally.

“I really need a drink” Lachlan sniffs, his pride hurt. “It’s the second game today Miss Luthor destroys me.”

“If it makes you feel better, if I wasn’t here, you’d be… three hundred dollars richer now.”

“You’re good” Oliver admits. “How much do you gamble, exactly?”

“Let me see, I spent three days in Vegas with my brother” She stutters before adding “Before he became murderous. And I was able to get kicked out of five casinos. Mostly, it’s just odds, and poker is studying human behavior, so…” She shrugs, but doesn’t hide a smirk. “What about you, Mr. Queen?”

“Oh, I used to play it all the time with my Bratva brothers” He answers, promptly, and spends one second serious before starting to laugh at his own joke.

Tessa looks at Kara, worried, and mouths not a joke.

“No, I don’t gamble anymore, but I had my fun when I was younger.”

“I bet you did, babe” Tessa leans over to refill everyone’s glass of wine. Lena throws a questioning look at Kara, that cringes so hard hearing the pet name she might disappear. “What should we play now? Chess?”

“Chess is the most boring game ever to play with a lot of people, so no” Kara is still thinking about Oliver being part of the mafia. “It’s Uno or nada.”

“Chess is not boring” Lachlan replies, offended. “It’s a millennial art form!”

“It’s boring” James decides. “Not that I couldn’t take all of you, but still.”

Tessa, Lachlan and Lena all cackle in the same smug way, which reminds Mon-El of the villains in the movies he’s been binge watching with Kara. The audacity to think James could take the Luthors.

“I’ll get it” Kara says, getting up to receive the pizzas.

Winn and Oliver share an amazed look at the Luthory demonstration and start discussing if the next game should be, indeed, chess (apparently, everyone wants to see James against the Luthors) or uno. Lena follows Kara with her eyes.

She can see the pizza girl. It’s a not so tall girl wearing a purple jacket, she has short hair way too tidy to be working with delivery. Lena frowns when Kara steps aside.

“Tessa, there’s someone here to talk to you.”

“Huh?” Tessa jumps Oliver’s legs on her way. She stops in the middle of the living room. “Nora?”

“Hi, amor” Nora greets with a smirk, easily holding twelve boxes of pizza. “Wanna go for a ride?”

During his quick return to Central City carrying Oliver, Lachlan closes his eyes maybe once or twice. He doesn’t need that much sleep, but the last forty hours have been exhausting. Not only his time at the Arrow bunker had been stressful and emotionally draining, but not sleeping the night and just quickly changing to the busiest day L-Corp ever had was a way to cut his legs.

Lena suggested him to go home several times during the day. It’s getting clearer and clearer that she has no idea who he is.

Nevertheless, Nora’s way of meeting her girlfriend’s parents for the first time (for them, second-ish for her) put a lot of questions inside Lena’s head. Not saying a word after the extra introduction and running away with Tessa left the room smelling like ozone and Lachlan had to explain that speedsters have bad habits.

“Isn’t she supposed to be… not here?” Winn had asked.

“She is. Everyone should go home” Lachlan had answered, observing the shock on Lena’s face after being so close to a meta-human. Damn, if only she knew who the others were. “They’re going to come back soon. And they’ll either fight or fuck for three hours. Neither are good things to see.”

He closed the door of Lena’s car (after Kara made sure she ate and got leftovers to go) and stared at it getting her home. Her heartbeat was still uneven when he stopped listening to it.

Kara said she had Supergirl business to deal with and said her goodbyes to Oliver asking him to tell her the next time he’s in town hopefully not to make another one of those messes. Winn and Jimmy went back home (or the Guardian van, Lachlan really doesn’t care) carrying some of the pizzas.

And now he’s sitting at the STAR Labs counter, holding a mug with sweet coffee left by H.R before he went home. Fortunately, Barry and Iris aren’t here. Usually, Lachlan doesn’t mind talking to them and they’ve been nice when Tessa and he showed up with their ridiculous story and puppy eyes asking for help, but he would really prefer not seeing any speedsters right now. Nora was more than enough.

“Man, you look whacked” Cisco stares at the boy’s messy hair after the flight. He doesn’t know Kara’s secret to keep such nice hair after fighting all day, but she clearly didn’t share it with Lachlan.

“I’m severely sleep deprived” Lachlan blinks three times before turning his head to face Cisco, Caitlin, Felicity and Oliver, all looking at him concerned. “Sorry my sister isn’t here. She’s dealing with some stuff. So… Jack?”

He asked Oliver to not mention Nora. Oliver just said he doesn’t like gossiping about people’s love life. 

The whole situation means that the twins have to keep secrets from everyone. His name should remain a secret aside from DEO people, they have to avoid talking about Alex’s future and at least pretend to be familiar with Maggie, Lena not knowing who Supergirl is makes things so much more complicated, not to mention Winn and Mon-El’s future being so ahead their own future he has no idea what to say to them.

The worst of all is that Oliver Queen will never know his daughter. During their interaction, Lachlan could pretend that he didn’t know this, but right now, so extremely exhausted and thinking of nothing besides getting to his couch, all he feels when Oliver talks is the mix of grieve and excruciating pain knowing Mia and her father have the same eyes.

This day has been far too long. 

“Well, good thing we are all geniuses, because what the hell did you get yourself into?” Cisco gesticulates as if he wants to smack him. “First, we ran some tests to figure out what’s going on in his mind. He didn’t completely lose his conscience, it’s just… asleep.”

“So Cisco used Luthor’s neurotransmitter…” Caitlin looks at her tablet, pulling up two comparative blueprints of different devices.

“Nop” Felicity interrupts. “Felicity and Lachlan’s neurotransmitter.”

“Yeah, the one you stole from Lex Luthor’s personal vault” Cisco looks at Oliver with disbelief. “This is insane, man, we don’t do things like this around here.”

“Cisco, your best friend can run on water. A minor robbery is the least insane thing I ever did. And technically, it belongs to Lena Luthor now.” Oliver crosses his arm, somewhat amused.

“A minor robbery?” Felicity looks at her boyfriend, shocked. “Twenty-three people ended up in the hospital. And that’s just from L-Corp, you had me send countless others due to the traffic accidents. Oh my God, we are the villains, aren’t we?”

Kara is simply so upset with them for putting people’s lives in danger instead of just asking her to back off that she just invited Oliver to game night because she was plotting some kind of vengeance. He refused, however, to explain why he did this, and didn’t involve Lachlan or Tessa’s name except to mention they needed help with a nonrelated matter.

Obviously, she didn’t believe him.

“We kinda are. That’s nice, fits my name” Lachlan turns to Caitlin. “Neurotransmitter?”

“Yes. Cisco studied the neurotransmitter to create a smaller device that links Jack’s conscience to himself like it should be in the first place. We implanted it, and he will wake up soon, but he’ll need some time to adjust, I suppose that could occur some memory loss. We’ll keep an eye on him.”

“And” Felicity stretches the A. “The coolest thing. The code we came up wasn’t a complete waste of time. Caitlin had some time to improve it and, if Jack wants to, he can now live a nanobot free life.”

“If he doesn’t, he’ll continue to be a cyborg?” Lachlan hadn’t thought of it.

“I think we should cool with the c-word until he is able to say if he wants people using it” Cisco objects. “But yes, as long as he doesn’t use it for evil. The override code still exists.”

“That’s nice, thank you.”

There isn’t actually a word long enough to demonstrate the gratitude Lachlan is feeling right now. When they left Jack here earlier, he was still surprised that Caitlin and Cisco agreed to help so quickly. Felicity had been explaining who they were, but even if Cisco likes to meet future superhero children, it was a lot to ask for.

“Actually, I mean more than that. Even if we sent some people to the hospital, you don’t know how much you helped us” Lachlan clears his throat. It means Sara is gonna disinherit us, that is if we are even alive in the future, and that my mother and sister might have a less troubled relationship. “We couldn’t have saved him without you.” He turns to face the Green Arrow. “Oliver, do you and Felicity need a fly home?”

“No, we’re staying for the night.” Oliver holds Felicity closer and looks at Lachlan with a funny thing on his face. The boy doesn’t really believe that it’s a smile – he’s been told Oliver Queen doesn’t do those unironically. “And you should know that you can count on us. For anything.”

Lachlan inhales, not thinking about anything fun to say. A joke about better times, perhaps. He just didn’t expect Oliver to say that. If he didn’t know better, the boy would almost bet that Oliver likes him.

“Prochnost, kid” He croons, correctly supposing that Lachlan knows what it means.

“Prochnost, Kapiushon.”

They don’t fight.

In the beginning, at least. Nora stops a few states later, barely being able to breathe while pressing Tessa’s body against a wall in a dirty alley. Tessa is a bit astonished by the surprise, and at the same time she thinks it’s been far too long for something like this not happen. The ridiculous mask that only hides her identity if the one observing is obtuse, the familiar lemon tea smell of her breath, her short hair looking just a little out of place.

Tessa doesn’t care if they broke up. She just wants to kiss her, and that’s what she does, because it’s been weeks since she last saw her, because she loves her smell, because she loves that Nora didn’t ask anything before interrupting her night.

Because Nora went back on time, the only thing her father expressly prohibited, just to see her. A part of Tessa knows that it doesn’t matter how much she shoves her tongue down Nora’s throat, the reason she is there is not purely non platonic. But then again, who cares?

“Let’s go home” Nora mumbles, trying to get away.

“I can’t.”

Altogether, they stop making out at night in Gotham. It’s never a good idea.

They wander around, holding hands, searching for a place open where they can eat. A kryptonian and a speedster’s appetite together is the best way to make a restaurant owner’s day. They find their way into a vintage diner, a bit decrepit, but hidden enough for anyone to not pry their conversation.

“Can we talk now?” Nora takes her eyes off their banket to look at her.

Tessa is already tired of that conversation.

“Ask me.”

“What the hell do you think you’re doing?” She throws a single chip at Tessa. “No one knows where, better when, you are, your mothers are going crazy concerned, Clark and my dad have been worried sick, even Diana showed up…”

“And how come you know where we are?” Tessa lifts an eyebrow, interested.

Nora feels as if someone threw her clothes on fire.

“Does it really matter?” She winces.

“Obviously. What other way do we have to know if anyone undesired will appear?”

Nora takes a deep breath, committed to looking at their entire pie and remaining burgers as if they were the ones to call her undesired.

“Look, I’m sorry I was being a bitch about Mia” She tries looking at her not-quite-ex-girlfriend. Tessa doesn’t have the mad look on her face, just interest and the relief from hearing a too much expected apology. “She’s actually the reason I found out where you are. When we… fought and you disappeared, I thought you were staying with her or something…”

“Nora, I swear, what the hell?”

“I am sorry. I’m sorry if I’m jealous, I promise I’ll work on that. I’ll let you finally drag me to therapy, even.”

Tessa has the expression of someone who can’t quite understand if she’s tired, sad or angry. Maybe all of them. The euphoria of seeing Nora after so long slowly dissipates.

“I am enduring my mother dating Mon-El right now, so you have to know I’m not dying to be in a relationship with someone that refuses to grow up. So yeah, we’ll go to couple’s therapy, but you have to stop with that crap, specially with Mia, I met her dad… it’s… I don’t even know” Tessa glances sadly at her soda. “It’s conflicting, insanely complicated, I just did something so utterly ridiculous that I probably fucked everything up. We, actually. So I know why you’re here and I’m already saying that I can’t go home now.”

“I thought you would say that. I know you, if you didn’t realize” She scoffs. “Okay. Mia, then, called me asking if you were around, and I got very confused. No one knew where you were, but I ran into Jonathan in Metropolis by fate, and I made him tell me what happened at that Luthor Corp facility. For someone with powers, Jon has no backbone.”

“True.”        

“I managed to talk with Sara and…”

“Oh, come on” Tessa groans, and Nora asks herself if she is going to throw a tantrum. “Sara sold us out? For fuck’s sake.”

“She didn’t, she just said something was wrong and you stole the jump ship and did something hasty. I kind of expected it.”

“First of all” Tessa sighs, flustered. “I did not steal it. She helped us. And yes, obviously I was going to do something bad, I was stranded in a time machine for God’s sake. But, I mean, how do you know we’re here here? The exact when.”

Tessa knows the guilty expression on Nora’s face. It’s the same one she has when Tessa complains about the missing leftovers, she’s not feeling bad for what happened – she’s embarrassed.

“Nora…”

“Okay, fine. So I’ve been in the speed force looking for you. It’s ridiculous, but I’d do anything to find you, so deal with that.”

“Sap. How long have you been in the speed force? That cannot be healthy.”

“Maybe a week or so?” Nora hums. “Amor, I’m not really sure. It was torn between lovingly saying ‘you’re really your father’s daughter’ and wanting to exterminate me for messing with time. You’re lucky it doesn’t keep track on you.”

Tessa doesn’t know if she wants to kiss or kill her for doing something like that. It’s not the first time Nora traveled in time, but spending a week with an entity being drained just to find her doesn’t sound romantic. She is crazy.

“You did all of this to find me even knowing I would say no?”

“Yes” Nora searches her jacket for something. “For two reasons. One, because I really needed to apologize, I miss you and our dog ate our plants – so don’t blame me when you come back. Two, because I know you and your brother left this at home.”

She puts in front of Tessa two silver necklets with crimson suns as pendants and two dark rings with an L carved in gold. Tessa hates the rings, thinks of them as tacky, but Oliver wouldn’t compromise on hiding their suits in ornaments that didn’t scream Luthor around.

They don’t need a piece of jewelry to tell the world they are Luthors.

“I miss you and Oscar too” Tessa confesses. “I know you have history with time traveling. Hell, we know the Legion, those guys suck. But we had to do something, no one knew what was going on, and at least here we’re safe from disappearing. Ollie and I did something very bad to mess with the timeline yesterday and I’ll tell you, I think that we can’t even go back. We’re just waiting for Sara to show up and assassinate us. You’ll never find our bodies, but you’ll know what happened.”

Nora, for her sake, lets out a kind laughter.

“I guess we’ll see each other when you go back” She starts tidying up the table, thinking of asking the waitress to take the pie to go. “But… I have some spare time before dad or Cisco finds out there’s another speedster around.”

“Think you can race me to the apartment, West-Allen?” Tessa gets up with a smirk.

“Amor, we always do that, and you always lose.”

“Guess I’ll have to keep trying.”

There are a few heartbeats Lachlan would recognize anywhere.

Those are from Lena, Kara, Alex, Kelly, Nia, Brainy, Lily and Sara. And, unfortunately, Tessa.

That’s how he knows that, as usual, he was right earlier. Returning to National City brings the sounds of the city, and Tessa’s heartbeat indicates she’s doing something Oliver would never want to hear again – apparently, Nora and she had fun kicking Mon-El out of the house after threatening to reveal his royal secret to Kara.

Lachlan finds himself reaching for Alex’s couch. At this point, between no sleeping at all and only sleeping on couches or mattresses on the floor, he would probably have a back problem if he didn’t have powers. But happily, Alex doesn’t have any visitors and doesn’t mind letting him sleep there after hearing what she lost during the night.

All fun and games until he realizes he can’t actually sleep, despite his exhaustion.

Tessa doesn’t have the same problem. When she wakes up, the sun greeting her through Kara’s curtains, Nora has already left, back to the future, leaving a familiar leather covered journal. Not even her absence can downgrade Tessa’s mood. She saved a life. She has her suit back. She has her back.

Tessa ignores everything around her, the sun just seems to be brighter, the food tastes better, she even drinks a latte. Surely, the reason people are looking at her jumpy is because they have never seen someone so satisfied with their life.

She doesn’t realize the waterfall of blood running down from her nose, quickly soaking her pristine white shirt.

Chapter Text

The reception at CatCo was a little more intense than Tessa expected. She didn’t understand why people were looking at her startled (panicking for a moment, she imagined if someone recognized her wearing not-someone-else’s suit) until Kara asked, dragging her to an empty room, why she was bathed in blood.

By the third day, CatCo staff didn’t pay that much attention to the fourth nose bleeding of the shift.

Currently, she’s sitting at the verge of the stretcher in the DEO, head slightly bent while pressing a white cloth quickly becoming red at her nose.

“So, it’s finally ready” Lachlan leaves two folders on the empty stretcher. They could only get around for a while without proper documentation, and they had to be extra careful to make it believable especially if one of them was to work for Lena Luthor. “Are you getting any better?”

“Clearly” She shows the blooded cloth.

“Hi” Kara enters the room, all blue and red wearing her red boots. “How are you feeling?”

“Normal” Tessa doesn’t really understand what’s the fuss all about.

People have nosebleeds. It’s normal for humans, even expected at a certain age. It’s not normal for them to happen 4-7 times a day for seven days in a roll, but that’s her body reacting weirdly to the kryptonite from Lex’s vault.

The one that nobody at the DEO can know exists.

“Why are you sick anyways?” Kara hands her a glass jar containing dulce de leche.

“Thank you.” It’s Kara’s get better card. Tessa recognizes her love language from all the times they’ve been sick before, but she doesn’t think Kara realizes it. “I’m not sure. Could be a time travel thing.”

The change on the TV channel catches their attention. A journalist is in front of L-Corp building, holding a microphone while a small turmoil of people behind her are readying their cameras for the entering or leaving of the CEO.

“They’re wasting their times” Lachlan scoffs. He already knows Lena won’t talk to the press unless the press is a blonde journalist.

“… several witnesses connect the robbery with the vigilantes known as Green Arrow and Speedy from Star City. The vigilantes left twenty-three people severely injured and…”

“Are you going tell me why you did this?” Kara looks at them, upset. “At some point? Because honestly…”

“It’s classified” Tessa answers promptly.

“This isn’t funny, why did you make those accidents happen?”

“Because it’s classified and Supergirl needed a reason to not be helping her public ally” Lachlan sits by Tessa’s side, holding the folders on his legs.

“While the content of the robbery wasn’t revealed, one of Lena Luthor’s personal vehicles was found abandoned in the highway leading to…”

“Look, nothing really bad happened” Tessa starts, finally looking at Kara when the nosebleed stops. “You know, I checked, L-Corp is paying for all of their medical treatments…”

“That’s the bare minimum” Lachlan winces. Of course L-Corp is paying for that, it’s in their contracts to receive aid if injured during work.

“I mean, all of them, even the people in the accidents. An anonymous donation was made to all their bank accounts…”

“That could’ve been anyone” Kara points out, folding her arms, but it’s a weak point and she knows it. No one else would do that. 

“It wasn’t anyone, it was Lena. And all of them are going to recover soon and it’ll be like nothing happened. Plus, we were able to accomplish our… task.”

“I don’t know what your task is” Kara repeats. “And you know what? I’m sure it’s noble and all, but that doesn’t mean what you did was acceptable. Not only you put the people I’m supposed to protect in danger, you also violated a place that’s important for someone you seem to care a lot. I thought you’d know that the ends don’t justify the means.”

She leaves the room without another word.

Lachlan feels like someone punched him in the face. It’s not that her tone was angry – he can deal with anger –, it’s because she sounds disappointed more than anything. It’s relying on luck that Alex, J’onn and Winn deliberately ignored the proofs they were the responsible party for what happened, but they know it can’t happen again.

They’re on thin ice.

“Where were you last night?” Tessa asks, a minute after Kara’s exit.

The TV now shows the anchor presenting a series of unusual pictures taken across the country. One in National City shows a trail of yellow and purple and a dark blur – Tessa recognizes Nora and herself running to get to the apartment. The other one shows a misshapen form flying a long distance from the ground – should be Lachlan and Oliver Queen returning to Central City.

“Nowhere” He answers, grimacing at the pictures. “You know, just walking. Fresh air and whatnots.”

“Ollie?”

“Yeah?” He looks at his sister.

She has regret all over her face. Her eyes are watering – and they both know that Tessa doesn’t cry even when dogs die in the movies. She feels as if the weight of the world is pressing her chest.

“Are they going to be okay?”

“Yes, Tessa, they will. None of the wounds are… conditioning.”

“That’s good” She swallows dry. “I don’t think we should do anything that stupid again.”

“No, we shouldn’t” Lachlan stands, grabbing his folder and adjusting his blazer. “On the bright side, Jack Spheer is alive and recovering. And you got to call Oliver Queen babe.”

“Oh my God” Tessa covers her face with her hands, trying to forget that this ever happened. “I’m ridiculous.”

“You kinda are” He laughs, patting her on the shoulder.

He can’t really say things are going to be fine. Lachlan knows that they won’t, but it isn’t the first time they hurt people to get what they want, and it probably won’t be the last. But for now, nothing worse happened.

“You” Alex sticks her head inside the room, pointing to Lachlan sharply. “Sparring time. With me.”

“See, Tessa, that’s karma.”

He hasn’t been able to sleep since seeing the reports on what happened to the hospitalized security guards. Not after being the responsible for it and the one that organized the anonymous donation from Lena’s personal bank account.

That’s why he wanders around, holding generous bags of groceries, and leaves them at the door of the families. He spends some time looking to make sure no one is going to see him. From the thirty houses, he was able to cover fifteen, and only one kid saw him putting the bags down. The little girl wavered from her room window, but Lachlan was gone before she could see his face.

It figures he shouldn’t be flying around carrying bread, so his penitence is to walk tortuously slowly from every supermarket. It’s the third house today, the eighteenth in total, when a known motorcycle stops, blinding him with the headlight.

“Baby Luthor” Maggie greets, tossing a helmet to him. “Where are you going?”

“The Bosleys” He answers, leaving the bags on the floor to analyze the helmet. “How did you find me?”

For some reason, it has butterfly stickers on it. Maggie must have a niece or something.

“The watches Supergirl gave to you and your sister. They have a tracking device.”

“What a shocking revelation.”

“Come” She turns off the headlights just for a minute. “I’ll get you there, and then I’ll drop you home. You look like shit.”

“Kara isn’t my greatest fan right now” Lachlan adjusts the helmet around his head. It’s smaller, but at least it muffles the sounds of the world if he tries hard enough. His own helmet, the one lost somewhere in the basement of the new Luthor manor, is lined with lead.

“I’m not your greatest fan either. You have any idea how much paperwork I have?”

“I thought you were from the science division.” He hops on the back of the motorcycle, securing the grocery bags and hoping they won’t rip.

She turns on the engine.

“I am, but someone has to lead the ongoing investigation at L-Corp. Guess who was assigned for having contacts?”

Lachlan mumbles a weak sorry about that and she starts driving. If he wasn’t feeling so miserable, he would be having fun in the closest mundane activity the humans have to flying. It helps a little that Maggie Sawyer is a careless driver.

She turns to ask where exactly is the house and they spend the rest of the ride in silence. This time, he doesn’t mind making sure someone is observing, just leaves the bags carefully (keeping the helmet on) and runs back to Maggie.

“Are you going to Alex’s?”

“No” She sighs, increasing their speed. “She’s busy at the DEO. And I do have a lot of paperwork.”

“I can help with that. I’m used to paperwork and I have superspeed.”

That’s how he ends up inside an apartment way too small for a person to be living in. Maggie is neat and organized, but there’s still boxes filled with folders from past cases on the dinner/lunch/kitchen table. Lachlan asks himself if it’s legal for her to be keeping those at home.

“Alright” She starts, after they agree to have popcorn for dinner. It’s far from being the first time he dines and works, and Maggie’s popcorn is soaked with margarine the way it’s supposed to be. “What’s going on with you?”

“Nothing is going on with me.”

“You probably realized I’m not really great at this feelings thing” She makes a grimace at the word feelings. “But you’re falling apart. So tell me what’s going on so we can find out how to fix or drown it in booze.”

“My therapist strongly advised against drinking as escapism” He chews a handful of popcorn. “I don’t like lying to my mother, isn’t that ridiculous? And ieiu is upset with us.”

“Why would that be ridiculous?”

Lachlan looks pensive to the popcorn.

“I’m not used to hiding things from her. Not big things, at least, she’s never really angry with me. When she found out that I was developing a suit” He rises his ring finger, showing the L-Ring. “Instead of flipping because we’re so young and all that – that’s what ieiu did –, she just pushed a lot of meetings and worked in it with me to make it the safest possible. Mr. Schott was mostly delighted studying the results this morning.”

“I bet he was.”

“He said that it put his own technology to shame” Lachlan shrugs. “Which I find absurd because he is doing the best he can, and it’s not fair to compare himself with something from the future. But I didn’t tell him that.”

“Why?”

“He’ll figure it out on his own” Lachlan sighs, realizing how tired he is from the sleep deprived trip of the last days. “Plus, I configured his fingerprint to activate the suit. That made him happy.”

“What you’re saying is” Maggie covers the beer cap of a Stella with her shirt to open it, ignoring his blatant attempt to deflect. “You’ve been slouching around like a zombie being eaten alive with guilt because you’re afraid your mom will realize that the thief who broke into her building is her son? Except she doesn’t know you’re her son, she thinks you’re my cousin that for some reason she trusted too much too quickly.”

“Not exactly” He hums. “First, it wasn’t precisely me. Second, I’m not upset because I had a part on breaking some windows ‘cuz, fuck, they’re windows and she has the money to fix it, but because people got hurt for something we shouldn’t have done. And that leaves us with third: it’s complicated.”

It’s like watching a wild animal being coerced into submitting: Maggie just finds it abhorrent. That boy is a Luthor that embraces what it means to be one, walking around just knowing the world should respect him. It’s his birthright. And now he’s bowing his head, shrunken under a shell of guilt and shame.

“Elaborate on complicated, Luthor.”

“Right away, Detective” He tries to joke, but none of them find it funny. “Well, for once, you can’t actually use this in your investigation…”

“I know that, Lachlan.” Maggie retorts, exasperated. Just because they’re surrounded by old cases and she is the main detective on the case he is involved, doesn’t mean she’ll interrogate him. “I’m here as your friend or something. As your aunt, I guess? Not as a cop.”

If it’s possible, he winces even more after that.

“Fine. I was trying to make things better, and that’s the funny thing, because I knew I was just making everything worse while we we’re doing it, and my sister knew too, but we just did it anyways because we had an opportunity. You try deciding what’s more important: the future or your mom’s wellbeing.”

“To me” Maggie scoffs. “It wouldn’t even be a choice.”

“Well, Mags, I hate your family and I wouldn’t think twice about breaking their heater during the worst night of winter. But I’m more inclined to like my family.”

“As you should” She lifts the bottle. “So you saved someone you shouldn’t?”

“Pretty much, yeah.”

“The whole stunt… you did that to save one person?”

“Indirectly, we saved at least three or four, but the goal was a specific one. And Beth went to jail. But we jeopardized the future in so many different ways that if I started to explain the possible ramifications you would just be watching a train wreck in slow-motion.”

“That hits too close to home” Maggie cackles, completely astonished that these kids (both of them, really) can be such a perfect mix of the Montagues and the Capulets, and even more speechless that neither Romeo or Juliet realize it. “You see how that is exactly what your mother always does, right? Her alter ego at least.”

Lachlan tilts his head like a confused puppy, slowly chewing his improper dinner.

“How come?”

“I love Alex and I adore Kara, Lachlan, but Supergirl bothers me. I know that people need her, that at this point Supergirl is more of a symbol than a person slash alien, and I owe her my life more than it would be healthy for your average cop, but it’s one thing to save the world from Fort Rozz prisoners, and it’s other thing to destroy public property just to stop a robbery.”

“Again, I would like to reassert that I have no strong feelings towards the preservation of stones and glass. And the police isn’t a flawless institution, detective.”

“Don’t I know?” She mumbles. “Most of what we do is just putting a band aid in an infected bullet wound, but let’s leave the sociological discussion to another time when I’m not tired and you’re not throwing your own pity party. What I wanted to say is that your mother does the same thing when it’s someone she cares about that it’s on the line. She just does whatever it takes to make sure the person will be alright. A good soldier and agent wouldn’t have gone against all odds and incriminating evidence to prove that Lena wasn’t involved with Corben’s escaping.”

“Well, Maggie, then it’s a good thing that she’s not a good soldier, because mom would never put a fucking kryptonite heart in someone.”

“Exactly, yes, it is. Her heart is what makes her such an important symbol, even if it interferes with my job.”

Lachlan stays quiet for a minute, frowning and intensely staring at the bottle of beer Maggie has been holding still. Then, he looks at her and opens his mouth, confused, and closes it just to open it again.

“Detective Sawyer” He coos, delighted. “Are you calling me a hero?”

“No, Luthor, I am saying that you act infuriatingly like one. Recklessly, violently, uncaring about the city, or us regular people for what matters, but ridiculously devoted to your family and friends, going against your right mind just to save one person. A Super for all it’s worth.”

Lachlan stays put, smirking, not quite believing in the praise behind Maggie’s adverbs.

“And now comes the best part” Maggie drinks the rest of her beer in one large gulp. “You are gonna pull yourself together, stop this self-flagellation induced crisis – it really doesn’t fit you – and work on how you can get better and actually help people, because you’re not blond and you don’t have Supergirl’s charisma to be forgiven so easily for screwing things up.”

“I mean, I would look adorable holding a pet cobra.”

“You would totally look like a mini villain.”

Most days Lachlan wakes up believing he’s going to have a good day.

Today it isn’t one of them. Waking up is unexpectedly easy for someone that only slept 5 hours, he wraps himself with a mantle and watches the sunrise from the window, sipping in a cup of coffee, admiring for a moment the coloring of the sky shifting from purple pink to light blue.

It’s easy to focus on nothing in particular when the city is mostly asleep. Instead of savoring brief moments of peace, Lachlan finds the birds singing to be too shrill, the dog barks too loud, the neighbor apartment with a strong smell that leaves him suspicious, and his eyes are itching.

“Walk of shame” Lena gasps as soon as he enters the office wearing the same clothes he did yesterday. “But you seem well rested.”

“What?” He adjusts his glasses, strongly enough to almost bend the frame. “Oh God, no. I slept at Mags’ last night. Sorry I’m not better dressed.”

“No problem” Lena makes a dismissive gesture. “There’s nothing much to do today anyways, you should just oversee that merging with Ms. Arias’ company. I don’t think she would show up with surprises, but just to be sure. Then you can go home to prepare for the gala.”

“Hm, Samantha Arias, I think she has some surprises” Lachlan mumbles under his breath. “Are you excited for tonight?”

“Sure, I love nothing more than a room full of treacherous people finding new ways of undermining me. Reminds me of home.”

“Should I make an appointment with a therapist for this weekend, Ms. Luthor?” Jess suggests, entering the room with a phony smile.

A driver hits the brakes too hard and the sound of tires skidding against asphalt makes Lachlan’s jaw clench so hard he’s afraid of cracking a molar.

“You know I don’t have time for therapy, Jess.”

Jess only sighs, again defeated by this battle, but her exchange of looks with Lachlan clears that she’s still taking part on the war.

“What else should I be expecting today?” Lena tilts her head, trying to detect exactly who the boy reminds her of fixing his glasses when bothered.

“Monthly reunion with Pam from H.R in the morning, lunch with Ms. Danvers, your dress should be arriving while you’re gone – I’ll make sure to drop it by the penthouse, and you have a free afternoon.”

“Would you look at that?” Lena lifts an eyebrow. “I’m getting spoiled.”

“I doubt that” Lachlan mumbles. “I’m wondering why every H.R department has a member called Pam.”

“I’m sure it’s not that common” Lena tries.

“It is. CatCo also has a Pam, and the place Alex works too.”

“It’s the only implausibility on The Office” Jess points out.

“Seriously?” Lachlan scoffs. “I’d think the regional manager faking a suicide attempt with a watermelon and a bounce house would be more implausible than the absence of a H.R member named Pam. And the real H.R member was a serial killer.”

“What even…?” Lena clears her throat. “You know what, maybe I should watch it. Something like this could happen at L-Corp.”

The morning extends itself painfully slow. The glasses help to block his senses, but not enough. Lena’s typing cadence, Jess’ heartbeat increasing every time someone is less than polite on the phone, the fact that he can spot minuscule imperfections in the wall when trying to focus on his work. Finally, what makes him untuck the power dampener and turn it on is when the alarm of a car three blocks away goes off and no one fixes it for eighteen minutes.

Despite feeling weaker, it helps. For a while. Then comes the headache.

By lunchtime, saying that he’s grumpy is an overstatement. With a headache, not enough sleep hours, hungry due to absence of breakfast and undercaffeinated, he stumbles across Kara by the elevator.

“Hey” She says, holding his arm to stop him from walking into the empty elevator. “Where have you been?”

“Close.”

“Close?” Kara repeats, plainly. “I barely even saw you these last few days, you didn’t come home last night. I was worried.”

“I haven’t gone AWOL, Kara” Calmly, he walks into the metal box, more than ever wanting to disappear. “And you know that” Lachlan lifts his wrist, showing the watch.

Kara watches the doors closing, taking away someone that seems to be running away from her. She doesn’t blame him for avoiding her – Rao knows she’s not the happiest with the twins right now – but it looks like more than that. It feels like he’s slipping away.

“What’s wrong?” Lena immediately asks, right after greeting her with a tight hug.

“Hm? Nothing is wrong” Kara smiles, showing brown bags of Big Belly Burger and a smaller box full of chocolates. “I know we planned to go to a restaurant today, but do you mind? I had a feeling you needed comfort food.”

“Of course I don’t mind. But you know my comfort food is kale salad” She jokes, guiding the kryptonian to the couch.

“Now you’re just lying to yourself.”

Lena blinks, happily watching Kara take off the burgers and spread over the coffee table. She never understood exactly how it is that Kara can eat enormous quantities of food and still look like she hides muscles under cardigans.

“You’re right, you know” Lena starts, playing with her fries. “How come?”

“What?”

“How did you know?” She looks at her own hands, admiring herself for the fact that they’re not trembling. “My mother called today.”

Kara stops, holding her breath.

“What does she want?”

“To congratulate me” Lena humorlessly laughs. “What can only mean she’s being mind controlled or something is going to happen.”

“Mind control wouldn’t be the weirdest thing happening in this city” Kara mumbles. “Hey, I’m sorry Lillian bothered you, but nothing bad is going to happen.”

“You’re right, I already had my weekly assassination attempt” Lena takes a bite of her burger, adoring Kara for once again coming through. It’s her favorite: extra cheese, a large portion of fries and an extra hour at the gym for the next week. “Let’s talk about more interesting things. Am I gonna see you tonight?”

“Can’t wait. I’m going shopping with Alex after this, she said I have nothing to wear.”

“That’s silly, Kara, you know you look good in anything.”

“I wish” Kara makes a dismissive gesture, but her cheeks are pink. “But she’s right, I don’t have anything appropriate. But Tessa did offer to lend me a dress, but since she dresses like a Craig bondgirl, I’m gonna try my luck in some of Miss Grant’s favorites local boutiques.”

“My, my, Kara Danvers in a femme fatale dress” Lena wonders, rising an eyebrow to the flustered woman. “What a vision.”

“I’m surprised you even know who James Bond is” Kara teases, splashing ketchup over her burger. “You know, since it’s not a black and white presumptuous French movie.”

“Of course I know 007” Lena snorts, indignant. “But if I’m being honest, I’m much more interested in Eva Green than Daniel Craig.”

“Hmm, I can’t really make that choice.”

They finish their meal discussing the best Bond. Despite agreeing that Roger Moore is the best non-serious agent, Lena puts her foot down affirming that classics are better: Sean Connery is the superior James Bond.

Before Kara can leave, Lena hugs her long enough to say:

“Thank you for being here today. And I’m glad you’re going today after what happened last time. But I should warn you: it’ll be immorally boring.”

Kara relaxes in the hug, laughing.

“Lena, no place can have food and be boring, it doesn’t fit. Besides” She steps away to look in Lena’s eyes. “You’ll be there. There’s nowhere else I’d rather be.”

“Why do girls have more fun?” Mon-El inquires, admiring himself in the improvised mirror at the living room. Tessa and Mon-El found it hidden inside’s Kara junk room, and since it isn’t anything but rusty, decided to use it while dressing up to the gala.

“Cindy Lauper said we should, we obey her” Tessa turns her gaze away from the man eating chocolate covered candy with no care for his shirt. “But what do you mean?”

“You obviously have more options with clothes” He points out to her dress and the one kept in a garment cover while Kara is in the shower.

“By all means, try one of those things” Lachan comes closer to adjust his own tie in the mirror. “They’re uncomfortable and don’t have pockets. We get to look nice and not wear high heels.”

“But at least they won’t all look the same” Mon-El looks judgmental to their similar suits.

They’re both two-piece suits, one black and one midnight blue, but Lachlan insisted on wearing a regular bowtie instead of a pre-tied like Mon-El.

“Well, normally you can get creative with your suit” Lachlan explains. “But this event has a dressing code, so don’t. I don’t believe I’ll say this, but going traditional is the best option right now.”

Mon-El still evaluates himself in the mirror one second before leaning to sniff around Lachlan.

“Why do you smell so good?”

“Showers are important.”

“No, that’s not it. Are you wearing cologne?”

“Of course I’m not wearing cologne” Lachlan scoffs, offended. “It’s parfum.”

“Not to brag or anything” Tessa pushes Mon-El out of the way to stand besides her brother. “But moms knew what they were doing when they made us.”

She’s wearing a black bustier gown with silver embellishments, her hair in elaborated curls that cascade across her left shoulder. It reminds him of a dark mermaid.

“Who’s smelling so nice?” Kara enters the room holding her heels, stops and looks at the twins. “Heck. And just like that, Mon-El lost his date.”

“Hey!”

“I’m kidding, I’m kidding” Kara giggles, sitting on the couch to put on her shoes. “Everyone looks so nice, I feel like I’m in a Sex and the City episode.”

“Dibs on Carrie!” Tessa pipes.

“Dibs on Mr. Big because he’s hot” Lachlan snaps his fingers. “Or Samantha because she’s the best.”

“I’m Charlotte” Kara hums.

“And I” Mon-El blinks innocently. “Don’t know any of those people.”

“Don’t worry, Mon, you’re Steve.” Tessa pats him in the shoulder.

“Who’s Steve?”

“The character no one likes.”

Lachlan snorts with laughter, trying to disguise it by looking at his watch.

“That’s not true” Kara frowns. “I like Steve.”

“Of course you do” Lachlan sighs. “You just happen to like Miranda better.”

Lena knows she has a flair for the theatrics. It might be one of the things that rubbed on her growing up with Lillian and Lex, but she doesn’t act on it in social situations afraid she’ll look like a diva. That being said, it’s hard to not show up late and go away early at her own party – not many people besides Cat Grant can do that and still be a trustable businesswoman.

Her behavior is irrelevant for most people either way, they would prefer to stay away from a Luthor unless they needed them to grant a favor. Business and old money tied together, Lena Luthor finds herself gladly listening to Chopin and the sounds of the servers finishing things around her.

Jess decided to accommodate the gala in one of the oldest most classic hotels in National City. The arched roof was decorated by a famous artist Lena would love to know by name, because it reminds her of the sky. Add with tall marble columns and the surprisingly airy ambience, it helps to make her feel less trapped in the presence of sharks.

“Are you ready?” He asks, small sympathetic smile suggested.

“Loaded with top shelf” She greets, looking at him standing several inches above her. “When did you get here?”

“Five minutes ago” Lachlan looks briefly at the side door. “They’ll get in any minute now. Thank you for sending Michael.”

“Of course” Lena tries to look at the front door without showing much expectative. “But you’re too early.”

“Hmm” He nods. “How could I not be excited to talk to your business associates, Ms. Luthor? They’re all such great company.”

“Careful or I’ll think you’d prefer to be someplace else.”

“I would never” Lachlan gasps in his best impression of offended. “No, actually Kara insisted we should get ready early. Apparently, she’s used to be there before everyone else. Perks of being Cat Grant’s assistant.”

“Perks, you say” Lena taunts. “I’ve never formally met Cat Grant, but I tend to believe her reputation.”

“That would be wise. Look, the cavalry arrives!”

Indeed, it does. Lena firmly believes Kara Danvers would still look good even if she wore a potato sack, but she’s still surprised. Strapless long dress, dark blue, fitting her as if it was sewn by the Athena herself. Lena completely ignores the smirk on Lachlan’s face when her looking.

“Lena!”

Kara might even be sparkling when she gets closer, walking into a careless tight hug that could smudge their makeups. Lachlan asks himself if Kara really thinks it’s best friend behavior to stare yearningly to your friend’s body, spending just a bit too much time with eyes on said friend’s cleavage.

He refrains himself of standing the showoff of I told you you’d be the most beautiful in the party and that dress is perfect that starts as soon as Kara takes her eyes up.

“Someone give Luthor a glass of water” Maggie puffs, arm entangled to Alex’s while they stand away enough to not be heard. “Better yet, make it to Danvers. She’s thirsty.”

“Maggie, that’s my sister” Alex complains, looking anywhere but to them.

“Yeah, Maggie, those are our moms” Tessa mocks, eyes fixed on a very far away Mon-El. “But yeah, she’s not discreet.”

“Hello again” Lachlan accepts one of the glasses being served by the waiters. “What’s white boy of the month up to?”

“Nothing much, I hope” His sister answers, watching Mon-El at the buffet. “Probably assaulting the food. I’ll join him in a bit, I’m starving.”

“I saw you eating before you came” Maggie frowns.

“I’m a growing alien, Mags, I need carbs” The girl answers, amused. “And a lot of other things. Like vodka.”

“I’m afraid you’ll have to woo someone to get it” Lachlan sips his scotch. “I overhead Jess this morning. The Luthor usual with the waiters.”

“Shhh.”

“What does that mean?” Alex leans to get her own whisky. “Assassination attempt, anti-alien discourse and a Super showing up to save the day?”

“No, it means gallons of whisky, wine and champagne at all times, but there’s an open bar if you want something else” He replies, annoyed. “Haven’t you heard? Supers aren’t always there to save the day.”

“Oliver” Tessa warns, shooting him a vexed look.

“I’ll behave if she does” He rises his hands in a no-harm-intended sign. “After all, we’re all family here. Let’s act like it.”

“That’s my best behavior” Alex scoffs. “Make sure you’re in yours. Would hate to see J’onn locking family up.”

“And I would like to see him try” Lachlan warns, holding Alex’s gaze with interest. “With what charges, huh? That I’m not bowing my head to almighty Alex Danvers and her tuff talk? Not that the DEO works by the books, anyway, but that seems like too much.”

“Oliver, come on” Tessa pulls him by the arm, trying to drag him somewhere else.

“Let him speak” Alex takes a step closer. “We’ll see what he has to say charged with B&E, to begin with. And aggravated assault and, what else? Working with wanted criminals.”

“You mean all of that supposedly, right?” He swirls his drink, smirking. “You only have the information that the Green Arrow, Speedy and Arsenal were there. No one knows their identity.”

“You know the DEO knows who at least one of them is since the Invasion.”

“That’s good to know” Lachlan wets his lips. “But, and I say this because I care about family, you’ll need a better marketing team than Winn for when someone breaks the news to the press about your secret federal agency and how they didn’t reveal said wanted criminal identity until he came to National City. And I’m sure the President would love to know why, exactly, since the DEO is supposed to be a national operation, not restricted to Supergirl’s whereabouts. What else, aunt Alex? Do you think that’s enough to mark your record in law enforcement?”

Alex, calmly, drinks the rest of her whisky in one gulp. Then, she looks at Maggie and Tessa, evaluating the chances of pulling her gun without anyone stopping her before she hits him.

After a minute of silence, she takes a deep breath.

“I’m not sure how exactly you got under the impression I like being threatened. I’m also not sure where Kara put her head to raise someone like you, but let me assure you that you don’t wanna fuck with me, Lachlan.”

“Now that’s the aunt Alex we all know and love” Lachlan laughs. “You are forgetting that I’m not only your nephew, right? Think about the genes on the other side of the family. Knowledge is power, Agent Danvers, and I have too much to your future’s own good. Now let me be perfectly clear: I’m not threatening you, I love you. But I am sick of this jerkoff guilt play you’re tossing around. I know the fucking consequences of what I did better than anyone.” He finishes his own drink, leaving it to be collected by the nearest server. “You stop threatening to imprison me because one: that’s fucked up, and two: your security protocols are a joke. Now excuse me, I have small talk to make.”

He leaves their presence, walking unconcerned to talk with a group of investors like nothing ever happened. Alex watches him so fiercely that Tessa starts to wonder the probability of her aunt developing heat vision.

“Damn, I say once that he needs to move on and he goes rogue” Maggie tugs gently at Alex’s side.

“Am I supposed to disregard this a teen angst?” She lets out a forced laugh.

“Don’t worry about him, Danvers” Maggie shoots Tessa with a very worried look. “He’s having his own personal crisis.”

“Other thing is he’s a brat” Tessa scoffs.

Most guests arrive on time, happily. Lachlan mingles among them rather easily, getting lost in a mix of Mr. X, I’m glad you could make it and Mrs. X, it’s nice to finally put a face to so many stories in a pleasing tone that doesn’t really tell that much about the content of the stories.

At some point, he finds himself holding lazily another glass of scotch and searching for his sister. She’s hiding near the kitchen, talking amicable with one of the servers while making herself comfortable with finger food.

“I see you don’t have any reservations in the past too” He greets, just a little meaner than usual.

“Look, you idiot” Tessa looks up to glare at him with unpleasantness. “Kara is pissed at us, you got Alex to be pissed too, so I’m pretty sure you don’t need me to be angry with you. Behave.”

“Yes, ma’am” Lachlan tries to mock, but sighs knowing she’s right. “I’m sorry, alright? Not my best day. I think I have a migraine.”

“You’re biologically incapable of having a migraine” Tessa stuffs her mouth with one too many crab cakes and struggles to swallow. “Just chill.”

“You’re right, I mean, obviously” He rubs his forehead, trying to sooth the pain.

“Can I get you anything, sir?” The waitress, a cute redhead in formal dressing, approaches them holding another tray of food. “Do you need an aspirin?”

“No, thank you” He looks at her. “Wait a d… minute. Are the hors d’oeuvres potstickers?”

“That was Miss Luthor’s special request” Jess shows up, appearing to be as much impacted with a headache as he is. “I swear I hate galas, there’s always a new problem. How come people don’t know what foie grass is made of, huh? That’s culinary 101.”

“Let me guess” Tessa twists her empty tray, amused. “Several people changed to the vegetarian option, right?”

“Yep.”
        “I’m Lutessa, by the way, his sister” She offers her hand. Jess doesn’t seem to be in her best behavior either, because she just shakes it and returns to massaging her own head. “Seriously, does she think she’s discreet?”

“What?”

“Her” Tessa points to Lena talking intensely with one of the servers carrying potstickers.

“What do you mean?”

“She means it’s obvious they’re for Kara” Lachlan explains. “Sometimes I think I’m a little slow, but those two…”

“I’m glad I’m not the only one who realized it” Jess leans over in the column, looking unhappy.

“Are you kidding me?” Tessa scoffs and gets closer. “Everyone knows but them.”

“Hey” He reaches the waitress when she returns. “I changed my mind. Do you mind bringing me another whisky? On ice. And a Clover Club for Jess.”

“Right away, sir.”

“I’m pretty sure she already hates me” Lachlan turns to the girls. “But right now, since it’s a I hate myself day, I don’t care.”

“Wow, isn’t that healthy?” His sister taunts, but he makes a dismissing gesture.

When the server returns, he thanks her with his best smile and hands Jess her drink.

“Now, I have to go be my handsome little self and awe some handsy older women” Lachlan lifts his drink. “But you owe me a dance, Ms. Jess.”

Lena welcomes his presence almost like balsam. Offering his arm in a chivalrous attempt, they walk around convincing people to donate to several charities. Of course Lena had to throw a party because L-Corp stock value raised more in six months than during all the time Lex was CEO – she almost wishes Lillian is there to see it, almost –, but that doesn’t mean she can’t turn the opportunity into a philanthropic event.

That’s how Lena discovers that he is a sweet talker. She knew he had a thing with flattering, but not so much. She’s convinced that he could make a conservative person donate a million dollars to a communist guerrilla if he wanted to.

It’s startling how much he reminds her of Lex, despite him having a head full of hair. He’s gracious with everyone, flattering enough to make them gush, but not cajoling to annoy them, a good dancer, just a little whimsical. Not to mention that he’s good arm candy, even if Lena feels guilty for throwing him to the wolves.

“My mother would love you” Lena finds herself commenting when they walk to the dance floor.

He presses his lips, slowly nodding.

“Not that this isn’t true, mothers usually do love me, but you’ll forgive me if I don’t see Lillian Luthor liking me as a compliment” Gently, Lachlan offers his hand.

“You just remind me of someone” Lena lets herself be leaded.

It’s one thing to mention that Lex Luthor was once a good, caring brother. It’s another thing to compare this Lex Luthor, the one that turned to be a homicidal maniac, to someone just because they’re polite.

“Do I?” He mumbles. “Must be a great person, then.”

Lena almost snorts and he grins, meek, knowing exactly who that person is.

“If I ever get to meet your mother, I’ll make sure to be extra nice” He promises anyways.

“Now, that’ll get you nowhere” Lena has a smug smile. “You’re a good dancer.”

“Thank you, someone taught me well.”

Lachlan doesn’t have vivid memories about it. Just impressions. Most of the galas, the kids would be with babysitters or family, but at special occasions, such as the holidays, they would be allowed to make appearances.

Lena simply dreaded to turn her children into business assets, but Lachlan loved to be in the spotlight. Loved to be praised on “look at how polite” and “such a handsome young man” wearing his perfectly miniature of a suit, standing by his sister’s side. She hated to wear uncomfortable dresses, but they would have fun at the end, running around and hiding behind the buffet when no one was paying attention.

The thing he loved the most was dancing. He didn’t know how to, but Lena would let him step on her feet, even wearing heels, and they would go to the dance floor and slowly sway until he couldn’t stop his giggles. That stopped happening when he reached her waist height and took proper dance classes.

“Who made this playlist?” Lachlan clears his throat, hearing the music changing to When We Were Young.

“Jess” Lena smiles, indulgently. “She says I should look more approachable with popular music. I think it’s kind of depressive and people will end up talking anyways, but Lillian would have a stroke, so I let her.”

“I’ll congratulate her, then” He spins her with a silly smile. “I love to dance, anything, really. But I feel tempted to burst into singing with classics like Adele.”

“is it worth watching?”

“What?”

“Your musical.”

“I would hope so” Lachlan smirks. “I’m a decent singer.”

“You’re full of surprises, aren’t you?” Lena grins, beguiled. “You can sing, dance, speak multiple languages, I would bet money you’re on Mensa, and you clean up nice. What can’t you do?”

“Thank you” He hums. “But unfortunately I can’t keep you company any longer. Switch with Mr. Foster?”

“If you see me in trouble, don’t think twice about calling security.”

“Hell, I’ll call Supergirl without a second thought.”

Always a gentleman, he bows in respect, which makes Lena rolls her eyes fondly and turn to accept a dance from someone else. Lachlan finds himself trapped with his sister in the ballroom.

“Something is off” She immediately says, scanning the room.

“What do you mean?” He tries his best to ignore that her hands are clammy.

“Well, for once Jess disappeared.”

“You can’t blame the poor girl for running away from you.”

“I hate you” Tessa confesses, distracted. “No, I’m serious, people are weirdly quiet. Are you feeling alright?”

“I’m fine” Lachlan replies quickly, but follows her guide and scans the room. The guests are talking in lower voices than normal. “My head is better. Look, let’s play Cupid. As soon as this music ends, I’ll swing you to Mon-El.”

“Why would you do this?”

“You just said you hate me.”

“In a playful way. I don’t deserve that type of torture.”

“It’s not torture” He dismisses, leading her to be near Mon-El and Kara dancing. “Get Mon-El to dance and ieiu will be free to dance with mom. Then, I’ll try to find Jess, because this playlist is getting dangerously close to Bruno Mars, and Lillian would be right to be mortified.”

“I like him” She shrugs.

“In this case I will make sure it plays his songs. Now, go muddle on America’s least favorite couple.”

Lachlan slithers from the dance floor through the guest’s table, trying to spot any indication of why they’re mostly sucking at their drinks instead of drinking any, with blank faces and almost no conversation.

He can’t blame them, actually. The party unrolled so quickly, it must be too late already – Lachlan feels warm from dancing, comfortable enough to just sit on a table and take a quick nap.

Shaking his head, he enters the bathroom, ready to wash his face to wake up.

“Aren’t people going to talk about this?” Kara asks, but she can’t help smiling for seeing Lena almost at her own height.

“About what?”

“You know, you dancing with another woman.”

“Are you concerned?” Lena lifts an eyebrow. “Because we can stop if you want, but I don’t care.”

“Definitely not” Kara grins, laying softly a hand on Lena’s waist. “I’m having fun, though. Your immorally boring party is actually pretty neat.”

Pretty neat?

“I’m glad you’re enjoying it. What do you think about the food?”

“The food?” Kara frowns for a moment, and when the realization hits her, she feels her cheeks burning. “Oh my, they were for me, weren’t they? You shouldn’t have done this, Lena.”

“How else would I make sure you were staying?” Lena teases.

“You invited me” Kara remarks. “Of course I’m staying. What are friends for?”

“Standing pretentious parties just to help me endure… this” Lena sighs, staring at Kara’s scar next to her eyebrow. It might be one of Lena’s favorite parts of Kara – thought it’s difficult to say since she loves every part of her friend. “It’s the least I could do to thank you.”

“You don’t have to thank me, I told you there’s nowhere I’d rather be” Kara confesses. “Now I have a question for you, and you have to be honest.”

Lena swallows hard, immediately thinking about how many shady things could possibly be linked to her name right now.

“What is it?”

“Are you being followed by bees?”

“What?”

“Yeah, are you being followed by bees?”

“Why would I be being followed by bees?”

“Because you’re sweeter than honey.”

Lena blinks, looking seriously at Kara for a moment. Then she chokes a laughter, getting closer to rest her face in Kara’s shoulder to avoid laughing out loud. Kara just hums and chuckles close to Lena’s ear.

Her heart misses a beat. She smells so good.

“I have another one” Kara announces after a while swinging in that same position.

“I hope it doesn’t involve bees.”

“I’m sure you’ll be bee-witched by this one” Kara snorts, hiding a laughter. Lena just looks plainly at her. “Right, sorry. But tell me, are you made of Copper and Tellurium?”

“Oh, I know this one” Lena snaps her neck. “Is it because I’m Cu-Te?”

“That’s right, Ms. Luthor” Kara hesitates for a moment before opening the most playful smile. “You’re bee-autiful.”

“Oh my God, Kara” Lena deadpans.

“A real keeper, if I may.”

“You may not.”

“Well, I’ll bee, Lena! You knew I was like that when you bee-friended me!”

“Hmm” Lena thinks for a moment. “I suppose bee-auty is in the eyes of the bee-holder.”

Lachlan hates to admit that his sister is right. He spends one minute too much looking at his dazed face in the bathroom’s mirror. He meant to wash his face, but ended up with both hands in the large marble sink and almost dozing standing up.

“Hmmpf, drinking and not eating always sucks” a man comments, looking at himself with the same numb expression.

It’s one of the plus ones, siding with an older man who just recently admitted publicly his sexuality (Lachlan remembers saying be proud until the man started grooming younger men), in all his blond glorious and new suit.

“Who are you with?” The man asks, looking side-eyed to Lachlan.

“Myself. I work at L-Corp” He mumbles.

“Hm, you’re brave.”

“What do you mean?” Lachlan turns.

The man sits over one of the stools, leaning his head to touch the cold marble.

“What? I’m not… that’s so comfortable.”

“Are you okay?” He gets closer, trying to find out if the man is sick without touching him. “How much did you have to drink”

“No, man” The man snickers. “I’ll just sleep here.” And his head falls on the sink.

Like cold water, the realization hits him in the face. The reason he wants to nap even if it’s too soon it’s because he is drugged.

“Really” He mutters, leaving the bathroom splashing alcohol on his hands. “One day. One day without an attack. That’s all.”

The panorama is almost ghostly. A song that no one except the only couple still standing on the dance floor is listening, a room full of people that fifteen minutes ago were loudly cheering is now dead silent, the few people fighting to stay awake are stumbling across the room losing their battles by the seconds.

“What in the actual fuck?” He finds Tessa, Mon-El and one Maggie Sawyer half holding, half carrying Alex in the nearest corner. “I need to stay awake, I can’t…”

Tessa slaps him without thinking twice.

“Pay attention. You need to break apart Regina and Emma right there” She points to Kara and Lena alien to the situation around them. “So Kara can Supergirl and help us protect the civilians.”
        “Who even are those?”

“Believe me, you don’t wanna know” She pushes him in their direction. “And you need to protect Lena.”

“She won’t…”

“I don’t care” Tessa interrupts. “You can’t fight in your conditions. Take her away, she’s your priority. Alex called the DEO before she passed out, Maggie called NCPD, but we don’t really know how long we have.”

“Right” He shakes his head, trying to focus.

It’s the devil’s work. Lachlan tries to just trip until the next column, and the next, and the next, making sure to just put a foot in front of the other, shaking his head every five seconds, until he falls directly onto Kara’s arms.

“Hey, hey” She helps him get balance. “What’s going on?”

“You see” Lachlan blurs his words. “Drugs. Attack. Look around.”

“Oh R… God, Alex!” Kara simply runs towards the woman in the corner, leaving a very numb Lachlan trying to keep his eyes open.

“Ms. Luthor” He calls, holding her forearms both to keep himself steady as to keep her close. “Come with me.”

“What is it?” She’s alerted, eyes quickly gathering information on all the people unconscious around her. “Who’s attacking? Where’s…?”

When asked later about what happened, Lachlan doesn’t know how to explain what he does next. The first sign of imminent danger besides the drugs is the darkness – someone shuts down all the lights in the place. He acts on pure instinct and throws his body in Lena’s direction, taking her down and protecting her from any attack.

“What the f…?” She’s interrupted when he starts screaming.

The second sign is the high-pitched sound echoing around the room. A small part of his conscience knows that this is made for aliens, because otherwise most people would’ve wakened up to the sensation of their brains being fried in fervent oil.

It’s even worse for Kara and Tessa, because they have their full hearing. Lachlan forces himself to open his eyes, trying to distinguish anything in the dark, but it’s impossible – there’s a flash of light, a brief impression of Supergirl’s suit and a loud bang somewhere to his south. Five seconds later, the sound stops.

“Is everyone okay?” Maggie calls, waving the flashlight of her phone around.

Lachlan discovers that, after experiencing his eyes being melted just like Non’s, he doesn’t find the idea of sleeping so appealing.

Lachlan tries to stand, uneasy, and pulls Lena up.

“Who’s attacking us?” She questions.

“After the little alien device?” Tessa implies from the other side of the room. “I have a pretty good guess.”

Finally, he’s able to grab his own phone and turn the flashlight on. Feeling weaker than ever, he dreads the moment the turned the power dampener on.

“What alien device?” Lena inquires, searching herself for her own cellphone. But there isn’t space in the dress.

“The one I just smashed” Maggie answers. “We can’t hear it.”

“You’re an alien?” Lena tries to see his face under the weak light of his phone, as if he grew antennas or turned blue.

“Half” He mumbles. “Now, would you be so kind to follow me outside this place?”

“I will not go anywhere until Kara…”

“Kara will be fine” Supergirl assures her, once in a lifetime cursing her for caring so much. “She’s somewhere safe. They’re not interested in attacking civilians, other than you, I’m supposing.”

Silence.

For just a moment, Lachlan allows himself to think that maybe, maybe, things won’t go south. It’s a rookie’s mistake. One minute he’s almost convincing Lena to take the way to the side door, the other he’s hearing gunshots.

For the second time, he takes Lena down to protect her with his own body, seeing nothing but the uneven swaying of Maggie’s and his own flashlights. The others don’t need it, of course, their vision adjusts to the dark just fine, and he has the impression of his sister perched in the chandeliers and taking down some of the shooters Batman-style.

Supergirl and Mon-El are busy trying to take the civilians out of the crossfire. Maggie made an improvised shield with one of the turned tables, protecting Alex’s the best way she can with just two guns.

“Lena” He screams. “Can you hear me?”

“Yeah!” Lena tries to stop wincing over the deafening sounds of the gunshots.

“I’ll get off you and I need you to crawl to the side door, okay?” Lachlan tries to making himself heard, but it’s difficult when there’s a shooting with at least fifteen guns you can’t localize. “I’m following you close, you won’t get shot!”

I fucking hope so, at least.

“What about you?” She shivers when he rolls to the side he supposes the bullets are coming from.

“I’ll heal, Ms. Luthor.”

And they crawl. Quicker than he expected, they make it half the way before something stings his arm. He ducks his head, trying to protect himself with his shoulders, but the crawling turns to a mess; unable to use one arm, throbbing with pain, and with the trail of blood he’s leaving behind.

He feels the power dampener stuck to his chest in silent mockery.

Meanwhile, Supergirl joins Tessa in the half hidden spot behind the biggest of the chandeliers. They have clear vision of the attackers now – it’s the staff, probably mercenaries hired by Cadmus, wearing night vision goggles and holding guns big enough to sink an unexperienced person with a lot of ammo.

A lot of ammo. Really, Kara thinks she’s seeing a reboot of Rambo.

“Who taught you to fight like that?” Supergirl inquires, swiftly scanning the room to see if any of the civilians are hurt. None until now, but only because they were able to improvise forts a little bigger than Maggie’s. She can see Lachlan struggling to keep up with Lena, a bullet lodged on his shoulder, but it’s still a better situation than expected.

Which only means this isn’t everything.

“Bruce Wayne.” And she disappears again, long cape waving behind her when she disappears with two of the shooters.

Maggie had combat training at the Academy. She did, which is why she is starting to reconsider all those drills and why none of them taught her how to fight in the dark in a room full of unconscious people against guns that can or cannot hurt aliens, trying to keep herself and her girlfriend alive, that while she has less than the ideal amount of ammunition.

It seems like a standard situation.

“Tessa sends her regards” Mon-El drops at least two machine guns by her side. “I’ll be right back to get you out.”

“Regards, Lutessa!”

To be honest, Tessa sent him to find the generators and turn the lights on. Since Mon-El can’t reach for the generators without getting past the twelve people armed with lead bullets, he tries to make himself useful helping the awake people to keep themselves safe.

“Need a hand?” He greets Lachlan, grabbing him by the jacket and thrusting him several feet over the side door direction.

The boy whimpers, landing on his hurt arm.

“Get out of here, you moron, you’ll get yourself killed!”

“You’re welcome” And he disappears again.

The darkness is terrifying. Lachlan can’t trust anything except Lena’s presence by his side, now almost running to get to the door. He’s used to being so aware of his environment, it’s the first rule before approaching a situation, but now he feels completely useless.

No powers, no lights. Not even an arm. Unable to reach to the door without Lena’s support for them to get away. Throwing himself towards the door, he finds a way to hurt his other arm, but finally get to the night air.

And the three armed people waiting for them, of course.

“Is that a joke?” He yelps, trying to get used to the lights of the dirty alley and the silence from the shooting.

“Out of the way” The shortest woman waves her handgun, indicating for him to get away from his position in front of Lena.

“Not gonna happen.”

“Listen, we don’t have to kill your little alien ass, today, we just want her.”

“Did I stutter, dear?” He takes a step back, trying to cover Lena’s body even more. “Tell Lillian to fuck off.”

“Oliver…” Lena tries to get him off the way, but he doesn’t budge.

“Stay back.” He warns, putting his arm to keep her from stepping aside.

“Well, that’s a shame” The woman and her goons point the guns at him. “Such a pretty face.”

“Wait! Wait!” He begs when he hears the gun being unlocked. “Can’t we talk about this? I’m sure you’re very reasonable people, we can get to…”

“You bet we are reasonable people” The woman shakes the gun in his face. “But since you’re awake, I’m supposing you aren’t. So, no deal.”

“I’m sure we can reach an agreement that benefits everyone” Lachlan rises his good arm in a surrender gesture, trying to use his best soothing voice. “I, for once, would like not to get shot again and think it would be a loss for the world if you shot Lena Luthor. What would you like?”

“I would like to keep this planet safe from invaders and those who protect them.”

Lachlan sighs, once again cursing himself for being powerless.

“Then I’m afraid neither one of us is gonna like this.”

The thing about reacting to people holding guns when you don’t have a gun is that you shouldn’t. But there is no other option and Lachlan knows it. So he does the stupidest thing he can think of, and that is attempt to take down their guns.

It backfires immediately. Even in peak condition, he wouldn’t be quick enough without his powers. Injured, he’s able to grab one gun before being targeted by god knows how many bullets.

Lachlan has the vague impression that those aren’t regular bullets, but he can’t think of anything except that the world turned to pain. He overhears someone else shooting and the noise stops for a while. What are the chances of her saving herself?

None, of course. His blurred vision of the sky is thwarted by her head, panicking, saying something with such passion that he almost wishes to be able to hear it. But sleeping sounds better.

“Oliver!” She calls, very far away.

Someone else’s face appears, and Lachlan realizes how much he’s grown attached to Maggie Sawyer, his fake cousin. She grabs his hand and forces Lena to touch the ring. And slowly, nanotechnology starts to spread around his arm and towards his torso, all in black with the ‘S’ symbol in crimson.

Am I gonna become a cyborg?

“Schott!” Maggie barks, pressing her girlfriend’s comms on her own ear. “Schott, do you copy?”

“Hello, Maggie of the House Sawyer, first of-“

“Shut it, how much do you know about Lachlan’s suit?”

“Geez, woman, calm down. The basics. Why do you ask?”

“Nothing important, Schott, just that he’s bleeding to death in a dirty alley after being shot several times.”

“What?” He immediately opens the schematics Lachlan provided to his and Tessa’s suit. “Look, what do you need?”

“What do I need, Alex?” She pokes her still semiconscious girlfriend, too afraid of taking her eyes off the pale boy on the street.

“He needs to stay awake until an ambulance arrives” Lena answers, strangely apathetic. She has her hand firmly gripping his own, fearing the moment that he’ll relax the grip. Terrified of the moment he’ll take his eyes off her face.

“Did you get this, Winn?”

“Yeah. Look, search for a button on his leg, thigh. There’s a super dosage of adrenaline there.”

“What? He has been drugged, consumed alcohol and he has several injuries, do you think that’s a good idea?” Maggie sighs, already searching for the button.

“It’s a terrible idea, Maggie, but if you don’t do it, he’ll die.”

So she pushes the button. Is small, almost unrecognizable, on left side of his left leg, would only be found if you know where to search for. She spends one minute looking at him, praying that it would work.

Lachlan gasps.

“What the fuck what the fuck what the f-“ He’s panting, trying to sit, but Lena stops him with a hand on his forehead. “Maggie Maggie who are you talking to give me the-“

“Easy, I’       m just talking to Winn.”

“Give me the comms I need to ask him for a favor.”

“Oliver…” Lena tries to calm him down, but he snaps his head and reaches for the comm. Maggie willingly gives it before he takes it by force.

“Mr. Schott, I need you to do me a favor” He gasps again, feeling that his heart is about to run away from his body. “How good of a hacker you are? Because I need you to-“

“Seriously, you’re dying and you need me to break the law?”

“Shut up and listen to me! Hack STAR Labs, alright? When you do that, talk to Cisco and say that you know me or Tessa, and ask him to get Dr. Snow at the DEO because I…”

“There’s no way she’ll get here on time, Lachlan” Maggie tries to take the comms back, but he shifts his head. “Central City is on the other side of the country.”

“She has her own ways. Other than Alex, she’s the only person that can… I don’t know, something is wrong with those bullets, I… Winn!”

“I’m doing it already, man, calm down.”

“No, I-“ He drawls for air again, but it’s getting harder and harder to breathe and the pain is hitting him with everything. “Look, ask J’onn to pick me up. Supergirl and my sister are a little busy right now.”

As if to illustrate it, a loud bang reaches their ears, making everyone shift their heads to see the door they came from now crumpled. Lena still doesn’t take her eyes off his pale face, and that’s why she sees the green substance spidering its way across his neck and face.

“Oliver” She calls, ignoring the other noise of someone trying to force the door. “You were shot with kryptonite bullets.”

“What?” Winn yelps, marching furiously across the DEO searching for J’onn.

“That’s great” He mumbles, trying to reach another button behind his neck. Lachlan yowls when the arm he tried to use is the injured and quickly shifts to the apparently healthy “Snowbird, can you hear me?”

“Hi, Archer, having fun out there?” Tessa almost immediately answers.

“Yeah, if by fun you mean on the verge of dying. Listen, be a darling and don’t let ieiu be shot?”

“Don’t worry, we’re almost finishing with these clowns.”

“That’s good that’s awesome… Just something: I’m not sure how many of those they have, but I was just shot with kryptonite bullets.”

“You’re kidding me” Tessa deadpans, struggling to equilibrate herself on the top of a broken column. “Where did Lillian get kryptonite?”

Supergirl turns her head as soon as she hears the word kryptonite. She holds the last two by their necks, just a few centimeters above the ground, ready to throw them around to the blocked door just like she did with the last one, but the kryptonite information destabilizes her in the slightest.

The sting on her shoulder feels like liquid fire dripping across her whole body. Someone takes care of the last goons, but she falters and looks at the handle projecting itself out of her shoulder, not understanding how it could pierce her skin.

“Archer, I have good and bad news” Tessa holds Supergirl carefully by the shoulders, her eyes apologizing as she grabs firmly the handler. “We managed not to get shot, but…”

Tessa yanks the kryptonite dagger off her mother’s shoulder and Supergirl screams.

Tessa makes a mental note to ask Lucifer Morningstar if waiting is a way to torture people in hell.

To sit in Winn’s chair and don’t spin feels vaguely like misbelief, but to do anything except stay still and pretend that there’s nothing else in the world is unthinkable. Her eyes are fixed on the round table, but she knows there are people running around her, trying to gather info on the shooters and how they acquired kryptonite bullets.

Right now, it doesn’t matter.

She doesn’t really know what to do. She could be trying to help the agents, or harming herself for not going to medical school, or she could be crying because her ieiu and ue are on the verge of dying. But which one of those things will help them, really?

“What happened?” A known voice inquires, his presence being acknowledged by all of the agents and J’onn.

“Hey, man, what are you doing here?” James asks.

“Someone from the League tipped me off that my cousin was harmed in a Luthor party. I came to investigate.”

“That’s my job, Superman” J’onn replies, bemused.

Tessa forces herself to look around, not understanding exactly why Kal-El is here – there’s nothing he can do either. In improvised seats, James, Mon-El, Maggie and Lois are sitting and looking concerned to Superman and J’onn standing and fighting.

She looks down to see Lena’s hand holding her own.

“So” Kal-El crosses his arms, staring at J’onn, serious. “What information do you have?”

“Should I remind you that you’re not part of this agency?”

“Nothing, then” Superman scoffs, finally looking around.

“Not nothing” It’s Lena that talks while the kryptonian focuses on the symbol on Tessa’ chest. “We know it was Cadmus.”

“We don’t know that for sure, Ms. Luthor” J’onn scratches his chin. “But it’s, indeed, our main suspect.”

“I know that for sure” She shoots at him a freezing stare. “For once, it explains why my mother was gloating like a toad this morning. Then, the alien debilitating device and the hate speech from one of the shooters in the alley. Is there another organization operating in National City that focuses on harming aliens?”

“Not yet” Tessa answers. “It’s Cadmus, J’onn.”

“And who are you?” Superman approaches her, posture stiff, evaluating her appearance.

“You’re a smart man, Kal-El, you can figure it out” She clears her throat. “Or aunt Lois can. She’s great uncovering stories.”

“My cousin was stabbed at her party” He points to Lena with his chin. “And you show up wearing a suit with my house’s symbol and refuses to tell me who you are. Am I wrong to be suspicious?”

“You play nice the role of someone who cares about her” Tessa retorts, bitter. “After you abandoned her and everything. But fear not, Superman, Maggie can explain everything. Right, Mags?"

"Sure” Maggie frowns, quickly standing up and pointing to an empty room. “This way.”

“Why are you so dramatic?” Lois follows her without a second thought.

Tessa leans on the chair, her cape stuck between the wheels, uncomfortably enough to stop her from sleeping. Lena is by her side, firmly holding her with her arm across Tessa’s shoulder. 

It makes her feel safe, and Tessa hates it.

Someone puts a bowl of soup in her hands, and when she looks up to say no, she sees the last face on earth she would expect. It’s a heartbroken Mon-El, unable to even express his concern for Kara. He looks at her and Lena knowing exactly who they both are to each other.

“Thanks” Tessa whispers, uncertain.

He just nods and leaves her alone again. She recognizes the recipe, it’s from the food cart near CatCo sometimes she buys dinner from with Kara. Someone must have been through the work of buying it. Probably James.

Lena reaches for her after she stops eating, not sure if she’s welcome to. Tessa just puts her head on her mother’s shoulder and tries not to think about the people under medical attention. Of course she knows Kara has dealt with kryptonite before – but this attack never should have happened. It’s another consequence from their being there. And Lachlan… you never know with them. And even if the kryptonite doesn’t affect him, there was a lot of blood loss. J’onn brought him almost comatose.

And it’s all Tessa’s fault.

At some point, Kal-El, Lois and Maggie return after a possibly heated conversation. By Clark’s face, Tessa knows Maggie refused to say who’s the other parent.

“Your nose is bleeding” Lena informs her, taking her hand with caution. “Come with me”

They leave searching for an empty room under the attentive gaze of Lois Lane.

The DEO dorms are almost innocuous. Many uncomfortable beds disposed in a roll, the bright lights and grey walls giving it the aspect of a bunker. Lena sits Tessa on one of the beds and starts looking for a piece of cloth in the drawers, her neck dirty with blood – Tessa doesn’t know if it’s hers or Oliver’s.

“I’m sorry we lied” she says.

“About what?” Lena opens the last drawer of a dresser. She finds clean DEO pants and T-shirts, but nothing that could be used to stanch the girl’s nose.

“About who we are” Tessa answers, voice nasalized. She’s pressing her nose and leaning her head. “Obviously, we’re not Maggie’s cousins.”

“It’s okay, darling” Lena reassures, grabbing clothes the right size. “I’m not upset about that. Would be pretty ridiculous if I was.”

“It wouldn’t, actually.”

The corners of Lena’s mouth twists in a sad smile.

“How do you take off the suit?”

Tessa presses the L on the ring. The suit slowly dematerializes, revealing the dark gown soaked by Supergirl’s blood. Most of the silver details are now crimson.

“Do you need help?” Lena offers.

Tessa just turns around and Lena unzips the dress, revealing her back in unequal shades of purple, where the bullets bounced. Lena doesn’t know if it was the suit or something else that stopped her from getting hurt, but it’s not the right time to ask.

“Kryptonite doesn’t affect us the same way” Tessa looks over her shoulder. “Sometimes it’s nose bleeding, sometimes are bruises, once it was an allergy.”

“L-Corp.” Lena says, frowning. “Kara said you’ve been having nose bleed this whole week.”

“Yeah, it was me” She admits, feeling for the first time the urge to cry. “I’m sorry, Lena, I…”

“It’s okay” Lena mumbles, stepping away. “Get dressed, I’ll be right back.”

Tessa watches helplessly Lena disappear, returning to where the others are reunited, face frowned in a painful expression. That fits her, Tessa supposes, being unable to bond with Lena even with one of them being unaware of their past.

She has a talent for fucking things up.

The shirt and pants are the correct sizes. Lena doesn’t have a good eye to guess someone’s dressing, but Tessa has a hunch it’s mother’s intuition. That’s why she’s helping a lying stranger in the middle of a crisis.

Lena returns holding a small bag and her expression softens when she sees that Tessa is crying. She’s unable to stop now, aware that she must be looking pretty bad, bleeding and crying relying on the kindness of strangers.

“Ms. Lane lend me this” She shows a bottle of micellar water. “Close your eyes.”

It’s somewhat reassuring knowing that Lois is always prepared.

Lena is always gentle. At some point, during Lena’s tender work of taking off her messed make up with cotton pads, Tessa stops crying. She feels her mother brushing her hair with ease – the same way she will do a thousand times.

It’s the worst déjà vu. When Tessa was little, she would slip off the bed to wait up for Lena to get home. And Lena would always have a muffed laughter and put her back on the bed, reciting a story so boring about Newton’s apple that Tessa would sleep in instants. Kara never knew that this used to happen.

Tessa doesn’t know when it changed.

“Are we… wearing the same shoes?”

“What?” Tessa looks down and starts laughing hysterically. “We are.”

Lena keeps up with a similar laughter. It lasts all of fifteen seconds and then it dies, the weight of the situation assaulting them again.

When they return, more people joined their grieving group.

“Flash” Tessa immediately runs to hug him. It’s the closest thing to Nora. “What are you doing here?”

Barry looks startled for a minute, but hugs her back, looking at Lena not knowing what to do.

“Well, Cisco told me what’s going on. Winn asked Caitlin to come here, so I brought her, and I was at the hotel gathering evidence. There was a lot of evidence. You know, with the machine guns and all.”

“I still don’t understand what happened” Mon-El croaks, looking at Superman. “I thought Cadmus only targeted aliens, that’s what their leader said when she had Supergirl and I hostages. Why would she attack a bunch of humans?”

Tessa huffs and steps away, realizing she’s still hugging Barry. He lets her go and, uncertain, pats her in the shoulder.

“I see you met mother” Lena muffs, taking her seat.

“Your mother is the head of Cadmus?” Barry gasps.

Tessa carefully sits by Lena’s side, not knowing what to do now. As if able to read her mind, Lena reaches for her hand and Tessa lays back, seeking comfort in her mother’s embrace.

Lois has a look on her face so amazed it’s almost comical.

“The current theory is that they weren’t targeting aliens” Lois explains, unable to take her eyes off the Luthors. “Ms. Luthor was their target, according to Maggie’s explanation of what happened at the alley. That’s why none of the civilians were harmed.”

“But why the kryptonite?” Jimmy inquires.

“Precaution” Kal-El says. “They, along with the device, were precaution to incapacitate any disguised alien. Lillian was probably expecting Supergirl or me to show up.”

“Your mother was trying to kill you?” Barry repeats, still not wrapping his finger around the idea.

“Wouldn’t be the first time” Lena sighs, guilt burning her stomach. Exactly like Lillian expected, Supergirl was there. And she got hurt, along with Oliver. It’s always like this: someone gets too close and ends up hurt by her family. “Supergirl and I met when she saved me from one of my mother’s goons.”

“Our priority should learn where Lillian found kryptonite” Clark gets up and starts pacing, unable to stay still.

“I’m once again reminding you that you’re not a part of this agency, Kal-El” J’onn warns.

“And I am once again reminding you the danger that kryptonite is” He stops, looking down at J’onn. “Wasn’t last time enough? K… Supergirl almost died! I almost died because you were irresponsible keeping kryptonite around.”

“We’re past this. I gave you the kryptonite, and unless you have it in your kitchen, no one in this room has access to it, so calm down and stop acting like we owe you anything.”

Kal-El and J’onn stare at each other for at least one minute before Superman slowly shifts his gaze to Lena, scrutinizing her.

“Why did your heartbeat increase, Ms. Luthor?”

“Excuse me?”

“When J’onn said no one here has access to kryptonite” He takes a step towards her. Tessa feels goosebumps under his staring. “Is there something we don’t know?”

“As a matter of fact, there is” Lena clenches her jaw. “I…”

“She’s analyzing kryptonite with my brother” Tessa explains, calmly, standing up to look at his mother’s cousin. “Not that it’s any of your business, odhoz Kal, but my brother thought we should speed some future technology, starting with ieiu’s antikryptonite suit. So, he asked for Lena’s help.”

“That’s a terrible idea” Barry intervenes. “Speed future technology, I mean. Just saying.”

“To counteract the effects, they need to analyze the substance. We found a small amount of kryptonite when we got here, so, don’t worry, no one has access to former DEO’s kryptonite.”

Clark looks at her, clears her throat and opens his mouth, in complete misbelief.

“Are you seriously telling me that you let a Luthor get a hold of kryptonite?”

“Yes, I am.” She replies immediately.

“And you didn’t think of telling anyone?”

“Why should I?”

“For once, because it’s a lethal substance for your mother!”

“Mon-El” Tessa calls, looking at the quiet daxamite with interest. “Lead is lethal for you, right?”

“Yeah” He answers.

“Are you planning on collecting all the lead in the world and keep it in a fortress far away from civilization?”

“No?”

“And why not?”

“Well, I mean…”

“Exactly, Mon-El, thank you” Tessa’s nose is flaring. “I agree with you, this is psychotic behavior.”

“Lutessa, don’t you see?” Clark sighs. “Her brother tried to kill me with it. Her mother is the current leader of an antialien organization. This isn’t a witch hunt, that’s common sense to not be handing kryptonite around.”

“Oh God” Tessa rolls her eyes so hard she thinks she’ll faint. “That’s bullshit. And I mean every word. Lois’ dad is a dick that plays with synthesizing kryptonite in his free time. My grandmother and grandfather were war fucking criminals, and sincerely terrible people. Should I remind you that ieiu’s uncle mind controlled you last year? We’re not defined by our family’s actions, Kal-El. Stop this obsession with her last name.”

“I am not saying this as a personal crusade against her” Clark takes a deep breath and looks at Lena. “I am not, Ms. Luthor. I follow your work at L-Corp, it’s definitely a different direction from Lex and Lionel, and I’ll be happy to be proved wrong to be suspicious. However, don’t take it personally if I consider the possibility of your family getting this kryptonite, despite you using it for good.”

Lena evaluates him with coldness before stepping up. If Tessa didn’t know better, she would believe that Lena isn’t affected by Superman’s words.

“Superman, I absolutely take this personally. Not for pettiness, but because I know this is personal for you. My brother is a madman, but he was once your best friend. I wasn’t the only one that lost a loved one when Lex… fell. If you want the kryptonite back, I’ll give it to you, we have enough data to make the suit, but I’m not your enemy and you don’t have a single reason to distrust me besides my last name. And I thought we were over this.”

“What the hell is going on here?” Alex walks tiredly towards them, analyzing the number of strangers around the table. “You know what, anyone can get into a secret federal organization now. Don’t mind the NDAs, people.”

“Agent Danvers, how’s Supergirl?” J’onn inquires, trying to avoid a bigger fight.

“Fine, J’onn, she’ll be fine. The cut was mostly superficial, but she got stitches and she’ll be under yellow sun lamps for a couple of hours to heal.”

“And my brother?” Tessa gets closer to her. “Do you have any news?”

“Sorry, Tess, nothing yet. He’s still with Dr. Snow.”

Time never passes when it’s supposed to. In silence, they watch the agent’s shift end and the day peeking through the DEO entrance.

Barry stays in his suit, Superman with Lois by his side and Mon-El looks even more like a kicked puppy watching the people around him. Tessa doesn’t understand why Gideon sent the twins to that moment specifically – it’s too soon, Kara is/was involved in a complicated relationship and Lena and Supergirl are in the beginning of their journey as public allies.

Lena, on the other side, thinks that all that it’s happening is a cosmic joke. Sick of the universe to keep an almost indestructible boy in the ICU to protect a Luthor. The most underlying question is why Tessa isn’t blaming her – it’s probably shock.

No one ever seeks Lena for solace.

After what seems to be hours, a woman in a surgical gown approaches them, holding a transparent bag and smiling despite the obvious exhaustion.

“That was a close one” Caitlin looks at Tessa. “The suit kept the infection from spreading. We kept him under red sun lamps to extract the projectiles, but he lost a lot of blood. He doesn’t need it to heal, but I’m sure it would speed the process. If Tessa agrees to donate, we’ll remove his power dampeners and he’ll be getting better. I’m assuming it’ll take longer than Supergirl, he’s half-human, after all, but in two weeks he’ll probably be free of the remaining kryptonite in his bloodstream.”

Tessa straightens her posture, finally feeling like she can breathe. That’s it, the worst is gone, he’ll be fine. Just another fun story about him saving another life. He is alive. Kara is alive.

“Since the only three people that could possibly match our blood type won’t be born for another three slash twenty years, I’ll donate, of course” She glances at Lois, smiling. “Caity, I’ll have to stay a few minutes under the lamps, because even if I shut off the baby red sun, it won’t soften my skin enough to use a syringe.”

“Just go be with your brother” Caitlin nods. “I’ll go extract your blood when you’re ready. I need to talk with your director about what to do with the kryptonite.”

Before Clark and J’onn start shouting at each other again, Tessa slips off the room, holding Lena’s hand and guiding her to Lachlan’s recovery chamber.

An agent sealed all the windows with blackout curtains and replaced the lamps with the ones provided by L-Corp a week before. The light make Lachlan look smaller than he is, shirtless on the sketcher, a piece of his suit abandoned by one of the chairs. Tessa puts it over the drawer and sits next to him, feeling the exhaustion of that entire day finally catching up with her body due to the radiation.

“Why did you bring me here?” Lena asks, looking at his heart monitor.

“I thought you would prefer not to hear odhoz Kal, Alex and J’onn bickering about the kryptonite. That’ll take at least two hours” Tessa grabs the medical report by his bed, not caring about protocols or doctor-patient confidentiality. “Five bullet wounds. Chest, shoulder, leg, arm and hip. Jesus Christ, Caity’s ‘a close one’ was an understatement.”

Lena doesn’t reply, feeling more like this is Tessa’s way of taking revenge and less like she wants her presence around. It’s effective, indeed, because Lena can only look at the unconscious body plugged with wires. His heartbeat cadence beeping like a song to one of the worst moments of Lena Luthor’s life.

“What’s… What’s odhoz?” Lena finally asks, looking at the girl across the bed. “You keep repeating uncommon names. Oliver called you je before J’onn appeared, and talked about an ieiu. And I’m pretty sure one of these days he thanked Rao for something.”

“I mean, I shouldn’t tell you that” Tessa sighs. But it’s senseless, Lena is more than capable of finding out on her own. And with all the lies already between them, she deserves the truth. “It’s kryptonese. Odhoz means uncle, but that’s a little more complicated to explain, je means sister, ieiu is mother. Rao is our mother’s deity. Was, I guess, I’m not one to dive into religion explanations, even if said deity’s representation is dead. I’m not sure.”

“Who are you?” Lena frowns, agape.

“I shouldn’t tell that either, but… I mean, I think we should just start a group therapy with the Flash at this point, how to cope with the fact you destroyed the timeline. We’re from the future.”

Lena smiles, benevolently.

“From the future?”

“Yes.” Tessa crosses her legs. “I get you might think I’m playing you and all, but sincerely you have to know time travel is possible at this point.”

“What is this?” Lena arches an eyebrow. “Did you travel here in a DeLorean? You met an imp? No, Professor McGonagall gave you a time-turner!”

Tessa hums, irritated.

“Funny. My brother probably knows how to explain the Waverider time traveling mechanism, but I don’t, so you’ll have to wait for him to wake up. You have to believe me if I’m gonna tell you the story.”

“You can’t possibly ask me to believe you’re a time traveler” Lena still has a condescend smile on her face.

“Fine, you ask me who I am and you don’t believe what I tell you. Shocking.” Tessa clears her throat. “I know a lot about you that I wouldn’t if I’m a random person. For example, every time your mother visits you, you watch Autumn Sonata after. You hate, hate white wine, but you always keep a bottle now that you know it’s Kara’s favorite. I know about your mother. Your real mother, the one that died when you were four. Drowned.”

“That doesn’t prove you’re a time traveler” Lena folds her arms, disturbed by her words. “It just proves someone fed you information on me.”

Lena sighs, knowing that any theory made under the shadow of exhaustion is going to be full of gaps. She’s not ready to believe the girl is a time traveler yet, but the least she can do is to listen.

“Fine, Lutessa, tell me your story.”

An hour later, they step out of the room, Tessa welcoming the sun after being drained. Barry is waiting for them holding a small box and smiling largely.

“Hey, I’ll be around to help for a while, but I have to return to Central City. Can I talk to you about some things?”

“Sure.”

“First, those are Cisco’s power bars. He said you might need them especially today” He hands her the box. “Second, he also said you could bring that person to visit our guest. H.R has been bonding with him and-“

“That’s concerning.”

“I agree. And third, I spoke with the Green Arrow, something is messy at Star City now, so he couldn’t be here. But he sends his regards and hopes to see you and your brother soon.”

Tessa suddenly feels the urge to drink gallons of water. Lena bites her tongue to restrain from smiling.

“He didn’t!”

“He did, yeah. I get it, he’s handsome, I was awed too when I first met him.”

“Well” Tessa sniffs, uncomfortable talking about this with Barry Allen. “Thank you for being here, uncle Ba-Flash. Uncle Flash, yeah. It means a lot.”

“Of course” He nods and pulls her for a hug. “Whatever you need, whenever you need. Just call me and, you know, I’ll be there in a flash.”

He winks, a bright satisfied smile on his face, and vanishes leaving the room smelling like ozone. Tessa blinks, realizing he is still not wearing gold boots.

“You know” She turns to Lena. “Twenty-five years from now and that’s still not funny.”

“Is that your father-in-law?”

“Stop it.”

“Is Kara okay?” Lena finally asks, sitting on the backbench of a cab. “I know no civilian was harmed, but is she okay?”

“Yes” Tessa answers quietly. “She texted me. Busy day at CatCo.”

Lena doesn’t say anything else for the rest of the ride. It’s easier to breathe now, but Lena still feels overwhelmed by everything that happened and will happen. The story Tessa told is not completely unbelievable – should be, but Lena believes it more than Lachlan jumping in front of a random person to save their life.

Besides, it’s undeniable the resemblance.

Kara’s apartment feels awfully domestic. The air still smells like aftershave and a mist between men and women’s parfum. Lena notices a broken vase in the corner of the couch. The couch itself is a mess of unwrapped blankets and pillows. There are at least four open suitcases – two with perfect folded clothes and two with messy clothes. A bunch of bags with famous labels forgotten by the side of the mattress on the floor. And four outfit containers disposed on the dining chairs. 

Tessa’s power dampener is over the table with her watch. She never stopped to realize how close she was to dying if she didn’t care so much for fashion choices. Lucky.

“Go take a shower” Tessa says, observing Lena’s dress bathed in blood. It’s a wonder a taxi driver stopped for them. “I’ll find you some clothes.”

The bathroom has a ladder storage she didn’t remember. Kara must have put it to fit everyone’s preferred shower goods. And there is a lot. Shampoos, conditioners, at least five hand creams, shower gels, dry shampoo, hair spray, body lotions, exfoliators, sunscreens, moisturizers, face masks, hair oils, hair masks. Lena is sure at least one of the twins robbed a Sephora.

When she steps out of the box, still deciding if she’ll cut or burn the gown, Lena finds fluffy towels and simple clothes over the sink. It’s an oxford white shirt and a pair of jeans that she has to fold the pants hem.

“Lutessa?” Lena calls, seeing that a tornado must have passed through the kitchen.

There are at least twelve mugs of coffee by the counter, a bowl with coffee cinnamon rolls and a pan with asparagus frittata.

“Wait” Tessa answers behind the counter. “Mon and my brother disassembled the coffee machine and rebuilt to make every coffee taste like chocolate. I was trying to pour a simple one, but…” She shows up holding a pink mug and smells it. “Yep, that’s the one. Here.”

“How did you do this so fast?” Lena inquires, watching the girl start to drink the other coffees. “Tessa, that’s a lot.”

“Not really, coffee doesn’t work as an energy drink if I’m not wearing a power dampener” She points to the red sun in the table. “I’m not, so I couldn’t possibly let all of this go to waste. Ieiu would kill me.”

Lena tastes her coffee.

“Can I ask you some questions?”

“Only if you eat” Tessa pushes the cinnamon rolls. “I know you don’t do the breakfast thing, but you didn’t eat anything since before the gala. And we’ll have a busy day. That is if you’re going to the DEO, if not…”

“Of course I’m going to the DEO!” She grabs a roll, offended.

“Good, then” She pulls a chair and serves the frittata. “Eat whatever you want. I made it for everyone. Kara’s already in the fridge when she comes from CatCo. And we’ll bring some for the DEO people, Alex loves cinnamon rolls. By the way, she’ll make you sign a bunch of NDAs.”

“I’ll call my lawyer” Lena sighs, already tired from more paperwork. She gives up and eats the roll. “Tessa, that’s actually pretty good.”

“Thanks” The girl shrugs. “Nora and I are kind of foodies. She’s a better cook, but I can do some things besides scrambled eggs. Ask me what you want, but I can’t promise I’ll be able to answer everything.”

“So Supergirl is your mother?” Lena asks just to officially confirm it.

“One of them.”

“And the other one…?” Lena frowns. “Can I even ask that? If that’s invasive, I’m sorry.”

Tessa smiles behind her fourth mug.

“Not invasive, but can’t answer.”

“Okay” Lena grabs another roll. “You know me in this future, right?”

“Aham.”
        “How?”

“Acquaintance of the family” She answers, simply. “Closer, actually. You realized that my brother worships the ground you walk on, so…”

“But to the point of jumping in front of a gun?”

“He didn’t know it had kryptonite bullets” Tessa pushes away the empty mug. “But if he did, he would’ve jumped anyways.”

“But why?”

“What do you mean why?” Tessa shakes her head. “Because. You’re family.”

“If I’m family, he knows I would survive yesterday’s attack” Lena tries to reason.

“About that…” The girl opens an ashamed smile. “It wasn’t supposed to happen. It’s our fault that it happened. No one knows exactly what happened with Cadmus in the future, it just disappeared, Lillian focused on other things. But we’ve been messing with the timeline, so… I mean, ieiu is pissed with us after the L-Corp stunt and we didn’t tell her why we did it, now we kinda have to, but…  I don’t wanna have this conversation.”

“That reminds me. What the hell was that?” Lena looks dead serious to Tessa. “I feel that’s the twelfth time I say you could’ve just asked.”

“It’s because you shouldn’t know about us” the girl explains. “Supergirl knew we’re time travelers, but she didn’t know who we are exactly. Now she knows, and you know, and, I mean we dragged the Green Arrow and the Flash, and now Superman and Lois into this, so they know too, but… I sincerely don’t know when everything went so wrong.”

“But you hurt people!” Lena deadpans. “That was just to keep me from discovering?”

“Why is everyone acting like that was a big deal? No one is really hurt.”

“Who raised you?”

Tessa chokes with her sixth mug of coffee.

“I mean, you wouldn’t believe me if I told you.”

“Try me.”

“No.” Tessa twists a spoon between her fingers. “That’s too much.”

A ring by her cell calls for attention.

Alex: someone here to see you. Nyssa Raatko and Sara Lance.

Tessa giggles, terrified, her hands already shaking in fear.

“Lena, I think I’ll take a shower and we’ll go back. I’m about to be guillotined.”

Lena Luthor doesn’t get intimidated. Not easily, at least.

It takes a bit more than a gigantic space/time travel ship mostly empty with cold walls. It even reminds her of the penthouse. She thinks Tessa shouldn’t be impressed either, that is if she has been here before, but the girl looks like she forgot how to walk with her chest puffed. More like a shrunken version of herself, she clings to Lena’s arm as if the human could protect her.

Protect her from the two women sitting at the kitchen’s table, an immoral amount of food waiting for them. Fried calamari, spanakopita, paella, couscous and potato gnocchi. The scene doesn’t make sense for Lena, since it’s still early in the morning, but Tessa squeaks.

It’s Tessa’s comfort foods, but there’s nothing comforting about the women’s expressions.

Both of the visitors sit in front of the hosts, analyzing and allowing themselves to be analyzed. Sara Lance is a not so tall woman, wearing simple clothes, with blonde long hair and piercing blue eyes locked on Tessa as if the girl is her target. The other one, Nyssa, has a rested nonchalant expression that doesn’t fit her in elaborated clothing and doesn’t meet her eyes.

They don’t talk for a while. Tessa doesn’t even say anything before starting to stuff her mouth with the calamari, avoiding Sara’s gaze. Sara observes her eat the dish with a hard expression that doesn’t do much to hide her real emotions: Lena sees concern, disappointment, anger and an inability to find a way to start talking.

It’s Nyssa that finally breaks the silence, her voice lukewarm.

“Talk.”

Tessa swallows hard, looking around for something to help her wash down the food. Silent, Sara puts in front of her a glass of orange juice.

“Okay, alright” Tessa cleans her lips with a napkin. “So, I did something bad.”

Sara gives her a look so unimpressed that Lena starts to feel intimidated.

“Care to elaborate?”

“You already know what happened” Tessa twists her hands. “You’re making me feel worse.”

Sara doesn’t even stutters.

“Good, because you should. Now tell me, and tell her” She points out Lena with her chin. “Exactly why you broke into a building, injured a dozen people and find me a good reason why you shouldn’t be feeling guilty.”

“I am guilty, but I don’t regret why I did it” Tessa shifts position, uncomfortable. “I admit I might have exaggerated, but in the end things worked out fine. No one is dead and we managed to avoid other people from dying.”

“I’m never one to deny the effectiveness of violence” Nyssa deadpans. “When necessary. Not gratuitous, and certainly not when you’re sticking your nose in something Sara warned you to stay away.”

“Excuse me” Lena intervenes, strangely protective now that Tessa found a new way to look smaller while eating couscous. “Can someone explain the big picture?”

“If you’re here, I’m supposing you know who she is” Sara finally looks at Lena, and her expression softens. “At least, the part she is from the future. Something is off with the timeline, same thing ever happens with us, and we told her and her brother to find out what it is so we could think of a way to fix it. Instead, they immediately ignored my orders and talked with their entire family.”

“In my defense…”

“In your defense, you were discussing your plans in the ice cream line” Sara gives Tessa a disbelieved look. “I mean, really? It’s National City, of course someone was going to hear you.”

“How do you know that?” Tessa frowns.

“Supergirl isn’t the only one keeping tabs on you.”

“You bugged me?”

“No, I didn’t bug you. We just asked Gideon to show us footage of what’s been going on ever since the timeline started to change. And well, since everything started at the ice cream line, two hours, two hours after I put you here, can you blame me?”

“Okay” Tessa bows her head, feeling her cheeks burn in embarrassment. “Maybe we’re bad spies.”

“No kidding, Sherlock” Sara scoffs and turns her head back to Lena. “The timeline is fragile. At this point, I don’t even know why they let me and my insane team deal with most problems. You cannot interfere with past events, even if you want to, even if they’re horrible, because it will mess with everything – and you’re not supposed to play God. This one, however…”

“It was one month early” Tessa tries to explain in a weak voice. “We thought…”

“You thought that you found I loophole” Sara finishes. “Because I didn’t try to do this before, right? With Rip, or Stein, or Snart. Or, I don’t know, my sister and my dad. There are never loopholes with major deaths, Lutessa, and you know that.”

“I’m sorry, I am” Tessa rubs her forehead. She seems so fragile that Lena feels the need to reach and put her hand in the girl’s nape, trying to soothe her. “For messing with time. I’m not sorry that I played a part in saving Jack, I refuse to be – he didn’t deserve to die, and she didn’t deserve to be the one that killed him.”

“Wait a minute” Lena shivers. “How does this connect to Jack? I saw the footage, and I still don’t understand what happened.”

Sara lets her head hang in her hands, already exhausted for how long this conversation will be. So much for trusting her ‘nephews’ – everyone warned her it was a bad idea, but no, she had to go and try to be more like their mother and believe in people.

“Long story short” Sara sighs. “A reporter should be publishing a story on how Biomax doesn’t work one of these days…”

“Kara.” Lena informs. “It was published in the beginning of the week.”

“Yeah, little Danvers. Well, yes, it doesn’t work, obviously, but she shouldn’t have found out with a confession wrapped in a bow after this one here” She points to Tessa. “Bullied the CFO into admitting her plans. Anyways, something more dramatic should have happened, involving you and Jack trying to get back together, and then Kara crashing your date with her boytoy to steal his pass to Spheerical Industries building, you know, like a cheap version of Impossible Mission? Right. Drama, drama, drama. She would tell you to stay away from him while she discovered more, you would say sure, you know, like a liar? And go after him to ask if it was true. More drama, the CFO is the bad guy, is it a bird? Is it a plane? No, it’s Supergirl coming to rescue – drama, drama, the CFO attacks, you have a choice: kill Jack or let Supergirl be killed? Since the twins exist, you know what your choice was.”

Nyssa glances at Sara, amazed.

“Sara, who taught you how to tell stories? I should make the League visit them.”

“Wait, is the League back together?” Tessa frowns. “I thought…”

“No, it is not.” Nyssa is fast to adjust her posture. “Right, continuing after my beloved’s crude words. What the twins did is that they worked with a series of other heroes to manipulate your brother’s device into a gadget that allow Jack to control the nanobots, not someone else. And they wrote a code that offers him the choice to live normally, if that’s what he desires. That avoided at least three deaths, summing Mr. Spheer himself and two of Beth’s victims.”

“But that’s a good thing” Lena doesn’t understand why they’re acting like this is dreadful. Of course, the timeline is altered, but a scientist like Jack could only improve people’s life. “And I’m honestly impressed.”

“Don’t say you’re proud of her” Sara warns. “She craves validation, that’s just throwing oil on the fire. Look, normally I wouldn’t bother with something like that, we do our share of changing the timeline too. That might sound hypocritical after everything that I said…”

“It certainly does” Lena replies, sardonic.

“But” She rises a finger. “Zari 1.0 created a loophole mechanism – and Jack’s death doesn’t fall into it. There are a few people we avoid to interact with and one of them is the Green Arrow. Not only Tessa and Lachlan talked to them, she flirted with…”

Sara Lance has to stop to control herself when she starts giggling. It’s impossible to say that with a straight face.

“What was I supposed to do?” Tessa tries to sound offended, but she’s snickering. “He’s handsome.”
 “Don’t I know that?” Sara laughs, holding Nyssa’s arm. “Look, Tessa, I’m sorry you didn’t get to… cherish him in the way I and half Star City did, but seriously, in front of his girlfriend? I don’t know if I should be proud or embarrassed.”

Nyssa looks at the Captain, unimpressed.

“My ex-husband has a talent with women” She explains to Lena, who has the eyebrows so arched they might disappear under her hair. “Which is upsetting when my beloved is also his ex. But that doesn’t matter anymore. What matters is that he shouldn’t be dealing with careless teenagers from the future, one wrong word slips and his wife will immediately start to connect the dots about Lachlan’s second name.”

“And” Sara takes word again. “Not enough dealing with him, they went to the world’s expert in fucking the timeline, that’s the Flash. And then the Flash’s daughter shows up to remind Tessa she’s not single to pursue committed hot men…”

“I wasn’t…” Tessa cackles, almost spitting her juice and making a mess of her clothes. Silently, Lena passes her another napkin.

“In general” Sara gesticulates, taking a deep breath. “You understand why this is a mess, Lena?”
 “It’s… Not that I spend time thinking about this, but I expected an agency to take time of timeline matters that look more like the DEO.” Lena palms her hands on the tabletop, missing the unfazed look on Nyssa’s face.

“There is one” Tessa explains, finally getting the chance to mock Sara. “The Time Bureau avoids interacting with the Legends ever since-“

“Ever since their director and I had a misadventure” Sara calmly finishes. “Irrelevant.”

“I’m surprised she didn’t contact us about this mess” Tessa blinks innocently.

Lena squeezes her eyes when Nyssa retracts herself. The two hosts seem immediately uncomfortable with the subject that approaches, and Lena doesn’t have a good feeling about it.

“About that, little one” Sara takes a deep breath. “That’s the main reason we’re here. You know how there was possibly a glitch? Your existence was… well, glitching.”

“Of course I know, that’s why we’re here.”

“You don’t exist” Nyssa says after Sara opens her mouth and nothing comes out of it. “Or your brother anymore. This stunt didn’t change the fate of the world entirely, but it changed your mothers’.”

Lena clears her throat in disbelief.

“You’re telling me that because they saved a life Supergirl won’t marry or, I don’t know, get together with their other mother?”

“Something like that” Sara answers, facing Tessa with silently informing that this is less about Supergirl and more about Lena. “That’s why only the both of us know about the twins’ existence. The rest of my team is at Constantine’s house right now, they are already affected by the timeline changing. Nyssa and I were at the temporal zone, we were safe from any major events variations.”

“I don’t understand” Tessa replies, weakly. Normally, she would follow Kelly’s advice to not shove her feelings into one of Lena Luthor’s famous little boxes, but since Kelly doesn’t even remember her, it’s not the time to get emotional. “When that first Nora went back in time and had that whole Cicada and Reverse Flash issue and the timeline changed, they saw her being erased. She disintegrated. If that’s not hell and you’re not Lucifer playing with me, how come Lachlan and I are still alive?”

“I knew I shouldn’t have let John introduce you to Lucifer” Sara tries to lighten the mood, miserably failing. “Right, yeah, I’m not sure about that. I checked, hypothetically, with Nate, and he said that it might be because neither one of you have a connection with the Speedforce like speedsters usually do. You’re safe if you’re in the past.”

“Okay, okay” Tessa pants, now understanding the absurdity of that amount of food for just one person. They were prepared for her stress eating. “Alright, that’s fine. Cool, cool, cool. Question: Nora doesn’t remember me, then?”

“As it happens, she does” Nyssa replies, tone unusually gentle. “She was in the Speedforce searching for you when the timeline changed. She remembers about you – for now. Eventually, her memories are going to be replaced with the new timeline’s.”

“I am not freaking out” Tessa whispers to herself. “I am not. This is fine. We’re going to fix this. Tell me what we have to do to fix this, Sara.”

“That’s not how relationships work, little one” Sara rounds the table, approaching Tessa. “There isn’t a recipe to make it function, you know that. But the future is always changing, and you’re not helpless. I heard one Alex, Maggie Sawyer and one Winn Schott are aware of who your mothers are?”

“Yeah, they figured it out immediately” Tessa muffs, accepting Sara’s arms around her and hiding her face in the older woman’s abdomen. “J’onn, actually. Winn though it was what’s-his-name.”

“As if” Sara scoffs, nesting the girl with caution. “Look, I’m sure they’re all head over heels for you and your brother already, so even if they’re wary about your mother right now, they’ll help you. You know you’re not alone, Tessa.”

“But you’ll forget about us too” the girl whimpers, incapable of keeping every feeling inside a box. “The most time you’re out of the temporal zone, you’ll be forgetting more and more about us.”

“That’s accurate” Nyssa leans over to hold Tessa’s hand. “That’s why we decided to stay in the temporal zone for a while. The rest of the team can take care of timeline issues using their watches. We’ll be waiting for this to be fixed, making sure we’ll never forget you.”

Lena is overwhelmed. Most of the words she thought to say don’t make sense or offer any kind of solace to the girl. Honestly, watching Tessa’s interaction go from being scolded to being comforted by her friends (her family) terrifies Lena, because she never knew relationships could be like that – standing by someone not mattering what they’ve done, not mattering how much they messed things up.

“Look, I might be cosmically mad at you for the rest of my life” Sara strokes Tessa’s hair. “But you’ll always be my baby. Even if things are a little shaken, you and your brother will always have a place with me.”

“Oh, talk about throwing oil on the fire” Nyssa mocks, lovingly.

Tessa snorts and offers her pinky to Sara.

“Everything will be fine, Tess. Dare to hope.” Her expression clears that this is supposed to be an inside joke.

“Dare to hope, Sara Lance.”

“We have a problem” Alex announces, pacing around the round table as soon as Lena and Tessa reenter the room after talking to Sara and Nyssa.

“Of course we have another problem” Tessa sighs, considering hitting her head on the wall until everything gets better.

“What’s going on, Agent Danvers?” Lena asks.

“Wow, hey” Winn waves, back on his chair.

“Where were you in the last few hours?” Tessa inquires. “You missed everyone fighting with Superman.”

“Oh, man” He shakes his head, upset. “I was with Lyra ‘guardianing’ without Guardian most of the night after J’onn dismissed me for being out of control. Guessed the city could use some protection without Supergirl. Anyways, to our problem. Are you famous in the future?”

“Sub celebrity, kinda.”

“You certainly are now.”

He shows in the monitors. It’s a TV anchor generically explaining what happened at the L-Corp gala, revealing pictures taken by the presents before they passed out (Lena doesn’t understand why people’s first instinct when in danger is to record). There is a picture of a table full of sleeping people, one older woman with the head in the plate – suspiciously, Tessa hides her mouth.

It changes to the security cameras from the alley footage. It has no sound, but they can see Lachlan protecting Lena with his body, trying to talk with the shooters and trying to disarm them.

“What the hell was he thinking?” Alex rubs her forehead.

The footage continues, showing Maggie and Alex running through the door before someone strongly closed it and Maggie shooting the goons right after Lachlan was hit.

It changes to a brief second of recognition of Tessa holding a wounded Supergirl before she left using superspeed.

“So, there’s no much they can identify” Tessa tries, hoping. “They can barely see our faces.”

“Uh-huh” Winn types to change the screen to a Buzzfeed article. “This was posted three hours ago. Craziest theories about who Lachlan and Lutessa Sawyer actually are.”

“I mean” Tessa palms her hands in the table. “At least they bought the name.”

“Dude, they saw you flying with Supergirl and J’onn going away with your brother. Both of you wearing the House of El symbol. And they know your names. And I’m sorry to say that you’re not exactly unrecognizable.”

Alex looks at Tessa, inspiring so hard that her whole body is shaking.

“That puts another target on Lena’s head and one on my sister’s and Maggie” She explains. “You gotta disappear.”

“Been there, done that” Tessa sighs, remembering the news from Sara.

“I mean new identities and a safehouse, at least until we fix this Cadmus mess. J’onn is already talking to the President.”

“The President knows about us?”

“I just told you” Winn whistles. “You’re famous, Zor-El.”

Chapter Text

Mon-El is having a hard time.

It’s expected when your girlfriend has a thing for getting in trouble without thinking twice. It’s even more expected when you meet your girlfriend’s children and not only they’re not yours, but they’re said girlfriend’s best friend’s.

Mon-El spent the first week following the twin’s departure to the safe house waiting for Kara to say something. A part of him expected her to apologize, but Kara didn’t say anything about that. Or about any other thing, really.

The days came and went with them politely greeting each other, watching a movie in silence and then going to bed, feeling uncomfortable even for brushing their hands by accident.

The most agonizing part is the reactions he’s been receiving from people at the DEO. J’onn is inscrutable as always, but the sympathetic looks of pity by Maggie make him feel small. Alex always avoids his eyes, finding interesting spots always to the left of his head.

And Lena, more and more present in the DEO since she’s taking part in the Cadmus investigation, doesn’t know how to behave around him.

Mon-El doesn’t know why it’s so hard. It would be easier if he wasn’t already growing fond of Tessa’s constant bickering or Lachlan’s wit. But they fit in Kara’s life in a way that he couldn’t fool himself to believe he’s a part of. Still, stings to imagine Lena Luthor being the one whom Kara watches musicals with.

The one whom Kara has children with. Annoying superchildren, but yet.

“I think we should break up” He finally says it.

It’s late. They finished watching The Day Earth Stood Still and spent about a minute watching the blank TV, sitting so apart on the couch they couldn’t fool someone to say they’re friends, let alone a couple.

“Because of the twins” Kara tells, staring at the windows.

“Yes, of course” Mon-El rubs his forehead. “But not only.”

“Not only?”

“No” He looks at his own hands. It’s disturbing how much the sun healed his once callus fingers. “I’ve been thinking about this for a while now.”

“Yeah, I haven’t been the best girlfriend in the world” Kara presses her lips, but she doesn’t give any indication she’s going to cry. She feels so numb that his speech doesn’t give her the peace or the anguish she thought it would.

“That’s not why, you’ve been great. This situation isn’t ideal” Mon-El stands, feeling as if the words will flow more easily if he can pace. After a while, Kara finally stares at him. “I just wanted to say a few things before I lose you forever.”

“Mon-El…”

“No, listen.” He joins his hands, his voice trembling. “I owe you a lot, okay? But most of all I owe you the truth.”

“What are you going to say?” She asks dryly, also standing. “That you’ve known all this time? Because I’m sorry, I didn’t. I knew they had powers that look like mine, but I didn’t know who they were!”

“This isn’t about them, Kara” Mon-El shakes his head, but that’s not true. Of course it’s about them. “This is about me. And you. The only thing related to them is that the situation finally made me realize that you deserve better than what I’ve been trying to give you.”

This time, it feels like her throat is closing. She can’t breath easily and her eyes watering just make her feel like curling herself under a blanket and hide from this situation. How motherly.

“Hey, look at me!” Mon-El holds her forearms. “This isn’t fair, I know that. For neither of us. And them. And her.”

“You know her?” Kara blurts, shocked.

“You don’t?”

She shakes her head denying.

“It doesn’t matter now” Mon-El swallows dry. “I’m sure she’ll treat you better than I can.”

“Mon-El, stop.”

“No, I mean it. You deserve to be adored and p…”

“Stop this!” She asks. “I don’t wanna hear this, it’s already unfair that I’m being forced to break up with you, I don’t need to hear how much someone else will be great when I really… Really, I just want to be with you.”

“And I want to be with you” He nods, looking at her eyes. “But there are a few things about me that you have to know. And us not being together won’t change how I feel about you. But I’m a liar.”

“What?”

“My name is Mon-El” He takes a deep breath before continuing. “I’m the former prince of Daxam.”

“What?”

“And I was a spoiled, futile person, but I didn’t know. Until I met you.”

Kara takes a step back, frowning at those words.

“And I love being a hero because it means I get to spend every single day by your side” He’s almost hyperventilating. It’s like every word that gets out is being ripped by force. “And I would never hurt you on purpose, Kara, but I understand that it doesn’t make a difference anymore.”

“How could this not make a difference?” She whispers.

“Because I’m a liar and that’s it. You have to understand that I didn’t want to be that person anymore, that terrible and selfish person. Being around you made me want to be better. I wanted to be a better person for you, Kara, because you’re so honest and you protect your people and you always see the best in people. It gave me hope I could be better.”

Kara covers her mouth, not knowing what to say. It’s almost pitiful the way he’s pacing around, trying not to cry or run away.

“Why did you lie?” She manages to ask.

“Because the way you were talking about the Royal Family of Daxam made me ill. And I wanted to be better. I wanted to be a person that you wanted to keep around.”

“Mon-El, do you even hear yourself?” She chastises, crossing her arms. “You want to be a hero to be with me? I make you better? You lied because you didn’t think I’d like you if I knew the truth? This is terrible!”

“I know that, Kara! I’m sorry, okay? I’m sorry!”

“I don’t think you are” Kara retorts. “I think you’re taking the easy way out. Tell me something: if you didn’t know the future, would you be telling me this?”

Mon-El stops, chewing his lip.

“I don’t know. I don’t think I would.”

“That’s what I thought” Kara nods, bitter. “You might believe that your intentions are a good explanation, but they aren’t. All I’m hearing is that you didn’t trust me enough to make my own decision about you. And now, because you don’t have to, you get to play the victim.”

“I am not playing the victim! I’m trying to tell you that you’re the best thing that has ever happened to me. And I’m telling you that I don’t care if we’re not together, you’re the best thing that happened to me.”

“You still think I want to hear this? I don’t. You lied to me about everything! Everything you said is tainted now, and saying that you’re better doesn’t fix this. Now, get out of my house.”

“Kara…”

“Out. Of. My. House.”

“I gather you’re single now?” Alex whispers as soon as Supergirl enters the DEO.

“Yep.”

“What happened?”

“We have irreconcilable differences” Kara explains, ironic. “I have kids with someone else. He’s a lying liar that lied about who he is.”

“Wait, what?” Alex stops in front of her, putting an end to the pacing.

“Next time Mon-El walks through those doors” Kara sulks. “Remember to bow your head. He’s the prince of Daxam.”

“Oh God” Alex starts her own pacing, almost running to Vasquez. “That explains last night’s message.”

“What message?”

“Didn’t you see? It was broadcasted in all National City.”

“No, I spent the night flying. What happened?”

“And you didn’t happen to notice the fleet of space ships over City Hall?”

“Hm” Sheepish, Kara shrugs. “Not really, I’ve been distracted.”

Distracted means almost getting bankrupt at Noonan’s.

“We don’t know who they are” Vasquez gets closer, showing the diagrams of one of the ships in a tablet. “They demanded Mon-El’s captors to deliver him. They didn’t do anything to sign peace or peril, and didn’t contact anyone else.”

“What are we supposed to do?” Kara clears her throat. She has no sympathy for Mon-El currently, but to let someone be taken without further explanation isn’t something she’s willing to do.

“We’re supposed to try the diplomatic approach” J’onn explains, marching towards them with both hands on his back.

“Great” Kara jumps, overexcited. “Sticks and stones might not break my bones…”

“… But I’m sure not whole after this” Kara limps her way back to the DEO, covered in soot after being shot by the ship’s defensive protocols.

“What happened?” Mon-El frowns. Wearing flannel and crossed arms, he’s the last person Kara wants to see today.

“Been trying to say hi to your friends.”

“Wait, why didn’t you call me?”

“Why should I call you?”

“Because they’re looking for me?”

“Another reason why we shouldn’t call you” J’onn clears his throat, looking concerned to Supergirl. “So, the diplomatic approach didn’t work. And the attack didn’t work either.”

“Maybe you should let me talk to them?” Mon-El suggests, sardonic.

“That’s a terrible idea” Supergirl retorts.

“Why?”

“Let me see, Mon-El, because it’s an unknown ship trying to contact you and they have defenses that can put even me down.”

“I have to talk to them before they start attacking civilians” Mon-El says, ignoring the blazing dagger on his ribs that is Kara being so distant.

“Fine. Do whatever you want.”

“Wait” He scoffs. “That’s it? You’re not going to try and stop me?”

“No, Your Highness, I have better things to do.”

The fact is that she doesn’t.

Kara leans over the countertop outside the DEO, feeling the breeze swirl around her face along with a million voices and noises from the city. Closer, she spots Alex and J’onn discussing what to do with Mon-El inside the ship; distantly, she can hear James’ even heartbeat, alien to her constant checking in ever since Kara discovered he’s a vigilante. Weakly, she hears Cat Grant’s sneering laugh very far away. 

But Winn’s and the twins’ aren’t around. It doesn’t matter how much she searches for it, Kara can’t spot their voices or smells or pacing. The DEO must have found a way of blocking them completely from her radar.

It’s an awkward feeling. She was used to them around the house. The girl is loud – she whistles when cooking, her heartbeat is so everchanging that Kara started to worry, she laughs out loud easily and she broke more mugs and plates than Kara can remember buying. The boy is different from her in a way she can’t quite figure it out – he’s soothing and sarcastic in a way that verges on mean, but his isolation was making Kara more concerned than his words.

To know that they were hers was shocking and terrifying. To know that they were hers and to lose them before being properly acceptive haunts her sleepless nights. She never knew someone could feel absence, but there it is.

Thick and heavy is the atmosphere without them. Not suffocating, not acid, just dense.

Kara feels hopeless.

Mon-El looks around, with a hint of panic recognizing the clothing and the long canes they are holding before they get on their knees to his presence.

The dreaded atmosphere makes him think of being stuck in a dark pit, unable to jump his way out and somewhere no one could hear him. Everything is dark and sumptuous.

“Mon-El!” A known voice calls him and, regardless of everything that happened, Mon-El feels relieved hearing it. “Thank gods we found you!”

“Mother” He greets with a weak voice. “Father. I thought you were dead.”

Fifteen minutes later, mother and father look the same sitting at the feast table. Rhea still wears magnificent clothing and stands out from the people by being haughty and talking in a patronizing tone. Lar Gand still reminds Mon-El of cattle afraid of punishment by the owner.

Rhea and Lar Gand are keeping their distance, but Mon-El can feel the happiness radiating from his mother’s body. Against his better judgment, he tells the story about how his guard saved him from the destruction of Daxam by shooting a kryptonian emissary and stealing his pod.

“My son, you’re so brave” Rhea holds her chalice with pride. “And your guard dines at the gods’ table.”

Mon-El hums, putting both elbows over the tabletop and hiding his mouth under a grip.

“How did you survive?”

“When Krypton exploded, the kryptonite rained down killing everything” Promptly, Lar Gand explains. “We had to leave the planet.”

“And to find you” Rhea complements. “So we can return to our home now that the atmosphere is hospitable. We’ll make Daxam great again.”

“Daxam was never great” Mon-El croaks.

“Is that the influence of that kryptonian?” Rhea blinks, amused by the idea. “I know that you’re fond of a pretty face, but be reasonable.”

“Mother, how did you find me?”

“We heard your beacon. The transmission was incomplete, but it brought us to this galaxy” Lar Gand holds his cup to be filled by one of the servants. “It was just a matter of time. We had our greatest success at the Moon of Slaves. We heard from one of our ambassadors that you have been… freeing slaves.”

“We were surprised by your heroics” Rhea leers. “Again, that kryptonian influence, I’m sure.”

Mon-El rubs his forehead, somewhat lost between embarrassment and impatience for that conversation.

“She’s been helping me get used to Earth” He explains.

“Clearly” Rhea’s tone is condescending.

Kara adores James. He’s close to being her best friend, along with Winn and Lena, and she loves him dearly for being so understanding about everything.

But CatCo without Cat Grant isn’t the same thing. Most days, Kara can cope with what happens with her as Supergirl or as Kara Danvers by talking to Alex. But today, there’s nothing that she wants more than advice from someone that knows both her identities and has something like an unbiased perspective. Since Eliza could never be not her mother, there’s Ms. Grant.

“… Danvers can get an exclusive with Luthor about…”

“No” Kara denies immediately, ignoring the crossed looks she receives from the rest of the reporters. She’s standing in the middle of James’ office, trying to pay attention to the daily tasks. “I tried reaching her, I mean. She’s not giving any interviews.”

James squeezes his eyes, knowing full well that it’s a lie. Kara didn’t reach for Lena Luthor and she won’t do it. Not enough that she doesn’t know exactly in what grounds they stand since the gala, Kara doesn’t want to bother her more than she already is as Supergirl.

“That was two weeks ago” Snapper barks.

“And again yesterday” Kara nods enthusiastically. “I think we should drop it.”

“Danvers, you need to cultivate your sources!”

“That’s enough” James intervenes. “If Luthor didn’t go on the record by now, she won’t anymore. Moving on…”

Kara’s mind wanders again.

Lena showed up at her house later after the twins went away, concerned and trying to make sure Kara was okay. It was one of the first times Kara wanted to give away her secret, but everything would be worse if Lena knew that the other person attacked by her mother was her best friend.

No, Lena deserves a bit of peace and quiet. That’s why Kara doesn’t reach for her no matter how much Snapper pesters for an interview. It’s also not because Lena didn’t address the fact that Kara knew about the twins’ true identity. With the passage of time, it started to feel as one of the things they silently agreed to mutually ignore, but Kara didn’t feel confident pushing it.

“Kara” James calls after a while. “You should take the day off.”

“What?” She snaps her neck. “No, I can work. What do you need me to do?”

“I need you to take the day off” He points around to the empty office. “You’re way too distracted.”

Kara sighs, defeated.

“Sorry, James, I…”

“I heard” James offers a sympathetic smile. “Relationship trouble.”

“That too” She nods. “Right now, I have so much stuff on my mind that it’s hard minimize to just one kind of trouble.”

“You know you can talk to me, right?” He opens his arms in a warm gesture. “I’m your friend.”

“Thanks, James” Kara lets herself be hugged. But he’s not the friend she wants to talk to.

The first thing that Kara thinks is that Queen Rhea reminds her of Lois.

They don’t have much in common. For once, Lois’ eyes are violet, but Kara has the funny feeling she’s seen that woman before. It couldn’t have been on Daxam. When she was a child, she traveled briefly to the sister planet, but never met any member of the Royal Family.

Other than that, Lois would never enter the DEO as if she owned the place, demanding to talk to Supergirl and not taking no for an answer.

“I didn’t thank you for looking after my son” Rhea starts with a hint of sarcasm, watching people’s lives unfolding under them. “A kryptonian taking care of a daxamite. And I thought I’ve seen it all.”

Kara wants to laugh. She does. Because she didn’t want to take care of Mon-El, but it was what ended up happening. 

“But you didn’t come here all this way just to thank me” Kara says instead.

“No, I didn’t” Rhea nods. “I need your help. Our people are scattered across the universe, we need to bring them home. Rebuild what your people destroyed.” She pauses to see the unsettled look on Kara’s face. “I don’t say it to offend.”

But Kara, knowing exactly that she does, only swallows dry.

“No, no, you’re right. Krypton made horrible mistakes. I can admit it.” Otherwise, I wouldn’t be one of the last of my people.

“That’s more than I expected.”

“What do you want from me?”

“Our planet died on my and my husband’s watch. For our people to rise again, they need a future. Mon-El is young. He can be the face of that future.”

“You wanna take Mon-El back to Daxam?” Kara synthetizes.

“Would you rather he stays here and learn that he’s not good enough for you?”

“You don’t know me” Kara blurts, doing her best to stand this now least favorite presence.

“I know your kind. I know what your integrity means. He’s daxamite royalty and you’re starting to despise him.”

“Rhea… Your Majesty” Kara corrects herself, taking a deep breath. “I don’t despise anyone. Aside from that, Mon-El and I have nothing. He’s free to do whatever, I’m not the one holding him back. If he wants to stay, that’s his own decision.”

Rhea scrutinizes the kryptonian’s face, trying to find any trace of lies or exaggerations. Being truthful to herself, Kara is tired of being held responsible for other people. She already proved to be an improper guardian when she failed Kal-El.

“Do what’s best for him, kryptonian” Rhea demands more than asks. “Tell him to speak with his parents. The people who love him.”

“What makes you think he’ll listen to me?” Kara huffs.

“Because he’s under your spell” Rhea replies in an indulgent tone. “And he has no idea how unforgivable your people can be.”

Boxes. Itty bitty boxes. Tiny boxes, large boxes, medium sized boxes.

Boxes decorated in silver and gold. Boxes handmade and boxes shipped from the other side of the world.

Lena Luthor spends so much time with her mental boxes that she started to have fun with how they look. The dusty solemn looking boxes are dedicated to every thought Lena ever had about Lillian. The recent pastel-colored boxes are filled with everything Lena feels that she shouldn’t about Kara Danvers.

And the new ones, the ones that have been appearing uninterruptedly in the last two weeks, are bursting with emotions Lena is afraid of acknowledging. Even when she’s alone with her thoughts in the dark, looking at misshaped frame of her ajar door, Lena is afraid of unboxing those feelings.

Because what does it mean?

One. Not only Lena found out that her new favorite person in the world is a time traveler, but so is his sister. Science aside, she met another two time travelers that are apparently (ex) members of some cult named League of Assassins and are stranded somewhere called Temporal Zone. And all of them know her in the future.

Two. The siblings are Supergirl’s offspring. And Supergirl trusts her. With her children. During all their lifetime.

Three. The implications of Two are quite obvious to her. The fact that one of them lied to her for months about who he is and his intentions; the other wanted something so much that she dismissed other people’s wellbeing to achieving it instead of communicating what she needed. It can only mean it’s a result of their time spent with a Luthor around – manipulative people and doubtful decisions.

Four. The fact that the lies and the destruction didn’t scare her as they usually do. In fact, she was so terrified that the he was hurt that Lena completely blocked anything except the fact that he’s okay now. He’s okay and distant from her – somewhere her enemies/family can’t reach them. And she looked so lost and petrified close to losing her ieiu and brother that Lena didn’t know how to do anything except help her. Help her because she reminded Lena of herself when she came to the Luthors, alone and scared in an environment she wasn’t used to.

Five. The unthinkable perspective of them not existing.

And now Lena has to deal with the press crushing her for yet another disaster, another box for a new assassination attempt by mother dearest, the fact that she doesn’t know where the twins are, the fact that Kara is now a target due to her involvement with the twins and how is she going to make an antikryptonite suit for Supergirl.

That specific lie escaped so easily from the girl’s lips that Lena had to ask herself how many times did she lie to a kryptonian. And why did she protect her. When, truth be told, it could’ve been that kryptonite that hurt her brother and ieiu.

In the morning, Lena breathes in and out three times before managing to drink only a double whisky by 9AM, fixes her mess of a face after not sleeping, puts on certain reporter’s favorite coat and tells Michael it’s time to go.

And the DEO is even more of a sample of hell than Lena expected so soon.

“Good morning” Lena says, approaching the situation with caution.

“… how come you don’t even understand the second chance you’ve been given?” Supergirl tries to reason with Mon-El. “Your people are alive. Your parents are alive. They need you. They love you.”

Mon-El shakes his head, not quite believing that Kara would say something like that.

“Don’t just throw that chance away” Supergirl urges. “Because many of us don’t have one.”

To Lena’s confused expression, Alex leans with a tired sigh.

“Long story short: Mon-El isn’t who he said he was, Supergirl and Kara are pissed and the owners of the spaceship are his parents.”

“Okay then” Lena nods, walking away.

Impatiently, she leans over the counter, blocking the sounds of the aliens fighting. She came to discuss her mother with the Director – now, every day that passes with Lillian on the run is a day in which she could harm them. Lena doesn’t even remember the last time she felt so anxious about something.

“It can be too much” Someone by her side says.

J’onn is tall. Lena would prefer if he presented himself by his true form, because Hank Henshaw’s face brings too many bad memories, but she understands why he doesn’t. Most agents are okay working for an alien as long as he doesn’t look like one – they can pretend he’s not a stranger.

“Is it that common?”

“The shouting? Unfortunately, yes.” J’onn smiles kindly. “Daxamites and kryptonians have an ancient feud. They disagreed in different levels, war came, and planets don’t rebuild from war without scars and ressentiment. Mon-El was… an important part of Daxam. Supergirl was raised to look down on them. She’s struggling.”

Lena pats the countertop, looking for any signs of dust. It’s not clear how that surface is so shiny and spotless if Supergirl is always entering from there.

It’s easy, she guesses, to forget that Supergirl has that horrendous past. Hope, help and compassion for all, bright smile and a flashy suit turned her into a product Lena sees people buying action figures. There’s nothing to honor her past, except for the house crest. But Lena would bet that people don’t understand what it really means, including her.

“Your mother wasn’t spotted yet.”

“I don’t understand” Lena confesses. “Everything she does, she has an ulterior motive. With everything going on, I expected her making another attempt. But there’s nothing. No sign of her or Cadmus, and just…” Her voice dies. It’s easy to talk to him when he has a paternal aura.

“You’re afraid” J’onn says in a matter-of-fact tone. “I’m not intruding, I swear, but I can feel waves of panic from you every now and then.”

“I don’t understand why. Why am I always terrified?” Lena tries her best to disregard the invasion of privacy. It’s not like one needs psych powers to see that she’s falling to pieces. “People tried to kill me before and I never… I never felt like that.”

The martian takes a long and deep breath.

“I thought that by now I would’ve understood that loss is a part of life. And rationally, I know that, but when it comes to near death experiences…” He makes a grimace. “I’ve lost a family, a planet, I’m the last of my kind. I came to Earth as a refugee and endured nothing but prejudice and violence from humans for centuries, until I met the Danvers. Alex, Kara and Winn are my family, and every time Alex is on the field, I forget about the inevitability of death. I don’t want her to be a hero, I just want her to be safe.”

“Caring for others” She blinks, a hint of sarcasm grudgingly. “Despite of what people say, I am capable of feeling emotions. But it never felt like that. I can’t sleep. I can’t eat. I feel like I’m going to be crushed all the time..”

“You never did care for soldiers.”

“They’re not soldiers” Lena retorts. “They’re children.”

“They’re not children, Ms. Luthor” J’onn informs as if saying something for the first time. “They’re aspiring heroes, which is somehow worse than that. Always ready to sacrifice themselves in order to save the world. Wonder where it came from.”

“Being a hero is noble and all that” Lena Luthor sighs, vexed. “But I would very much like if they stopped saving my life at the expense of theirs. It’s not worth it.”

The expression on J’onn’s face is so amused that Lena has to take a second to examine it. Like a child that already knows what his Christmas present is going to be and can’t wait to unwrap it.

“We’ll agree to disagree, Ms. Luthor.”

Kara is tired.

Kara is so tired.

One week with the daxamite fleet above them, the imminence of danger trembling over their heads ever since Mon-El refused to talk to his mother, despite Kara’s best attempts to convince him. If she’s being honest, she doesn’t understand why he won’t go. During her first years on Earth, if she had somehow got the chance to rebuild Krypton, she would’ve gone. Now she’s not sure she would abandon Alex and her family, but still.

It’s also one week of Snapper creeping around her looking for a quote from Lena, or a quote from her even (Ponytail, I know you two were close) and Kara finding more and more ways to look busy writing in a language Snapper doesn’t know. Her excuse is that she has been ‘cultivating sources’ in other countries, when really she is mostly translating Taylor Swift songs to kryptonese.

And it’s yet another week of Kara doing nothing more than sending quick how are you texts to Lena because she’s afraid of showing up and having to lie again.

Alex enters the room, flushed and holding three pizzas, as if she lives there, not bothering looking twice at her sister sitting hugging her knees on the couch, watching forlornly at the folded blanket and the bottle of perfume over the coffee table.

“How are we today?” Alex asks, taking her time to wash her hands.

“Same as yesterday.”

“Well, today I heard a little kid talking to her mother about how she wants to be like Supergirl when she grows up” Alex tells with over-the-top excitement. “At the ice cream line. Did you know that they named an ice-cream flavor after you?”

“My greatest accomplishment” Kara nods, and Alex has to think if she’s being ironic. Because it’s Kara and ice-cream. “What were you doing at the ice cream line anyways?”

“Getting ice cream.”

Kara just stares at her, reproach all over her arched eyebrows.

“Maggie is eating it everyday now” Alex, then, explains. “I’m starting to get worried, so I went with her today to see what’s this all about. Turns out it’s not bad for vegan ice cream.”

“So” Kara opens the first pizza box and gets lost in the smell for a second. “Why aren’t you with her tonight?”

“I thought you needed me more.”

“Thanks, Alex, I appreciate it, but…”

“I have this feeling” Alex interrupts, cutting her slice. “That if something even remotely similar to what’s happening to you right now happened to me, you’d be all over me trying to help me. So I’m trying to be here for my sister.”

“It is similar to you, they’re your nephews.”

“I know that, but I’ve been dealing with my emotions towards this fact for a while now” Alex chews thoughtfully at her pizza. “And you got it all at once. So, spill it, what’s on your mind?”

“You knew?” Kara inhales, outraged.

“You didn’t know I knew?”

“Who else knew? Maggie?”

“Yes.”
“J’onn?”

“Yes.
“James?”

“No, I don’t think James knew” Alex wonders, crossing her legs. “Unless Winn told him, but then I guess they would’ve fought. So no.”

“Oh, Winn too” Kara tries to eat her sorrow with the pizza and almost whines when it doesn’t work. “I don’t get it. Why didn’t you tell me?”

“Kara, I honestly thought you were putting it together by now? Like, the powers and all, and the fact that that girl looks exactly like you. I wouldn’t think that the house crest was what gave it away.”

“Well, yes, I knew she was my something, but like, Kal-El…”

“He does look like Clark” Alex frowns. “Huh, they’re weird. No, but that’s not the point. So what are you feeling right now?”

“I’m thirsty.”

“You’re thirsty?” Alex repeats, skeptical.

“Pizza” Kara elevates the half empty box as an explanation.

Alex rolls her eyes, leaves her pizza unprotected and goes in search of a bottle of wine.

Kara has to think about the best way of expressing her feelings in English. Even after more than a decade suppressing her mother language and trying to even think in English, there are some things she can’t translate without focusing. When younger, she would be too literal and Alex would just stare at her wondering what those words together mean.

“Is it bad” Kara starts, accepting the almost full glass of white Alex is handing her. Etiquette be damned. “That I wish this wasn’t happening to me?”

“Why would this be bad, Kara?”

Kara shrugs, moping over her wine.

“It’s all I ever wanted, I guess. To know I’m not the last. To know I’m a part of a family that understands Krypton in a way that Kal never will. And of course it’s not the same thing, they didn’t know Krypton, but they’re probably closer to it than Kal will ever be.”

“I guess their kryptonian is better than mine?”

“That’s not so hard, Alex.”

“Hey, I tried!”

“And I love you for that” Kara chuckles. “And they’re great, both of them, aside from the crimes. I still have the feeling that I’m not a great mother because they’re putting themselves in danger all the time – he almost died, Rao! And then there’s the fact I don’t know who their mother is and right now I just didn’t want this to be going on. I feel guilty for mourning after Mon-El, you know? Because obviously my… er, children, this is so weird, Alex, but they’re hiding right now because I wasn’t able to protect them? How can I even be crying because my lying boyfriend broke up with me? It’s just, well, I don’t know.”

“Kara” Delicately, Alex puts down her own glass and holds Kara by the shoulders. “You’re allowed to feel things.”

“No, I shouldn’t be giving importance to these small things, I should be able to stop Cadmus and fix this. Do you know I can’t hear them, Alex? I can’t! I search for them and they’re never there, and I don’t even know them that well, but I can’t lose them, Alex!”

“It’s alright, okay?” Alex cups Kara’s face with tenderness, her heart aching by the sight of her sister in a desperate cry. “We’re gonna fix this. We are. We’ll bring them back. And we’ll catch Lillian. And we’ll fix the daxamite problem. But right now, this minute, you can’t do anything, so you’re allowed to feel things.”

“But-“

“You’re allowed to feel sad because your ex-boyfriend is a jackass” Alex insists, making a grimace. “God, I don’t even know why I encouraged that. You’re allowed to get drunk and sob and listen to Adele, and you’re allowed to be afraid of being a mother. But I don’t think you’ll be a bad one, you’re the biggest dork on Earth and a ray of sunshine.”

“Yeah, you’re right” Kara takes a deep breath, trying to stop the hiccups. “I’m the Girl of Steel. I don’t bend. I don’t break. I don’t stand down for anyone. And I am terrified.”

“That’s fine” Alex nods, sits by her side and dabs their glasses. “And you won’t be alone, you know that.”

“You’ll be with me all the way?”

“And mom, for sure. J’onn.” She adds. “I don’t know who else, they didn’t share much details about the future, except that she dates the Flash’s daughter, so that makes Barry there too.”

Kara chokes. For some reason, the thought hadn’t occurred to her. Now, not only she has to get used to having a daughter, but a daughter that already dates.

“And Luthor” Alex continues, making a face of someone that ate something and didn’t like. “She’ll be there too.”

“Oh” Kara swallows the last of her pizza with a large gulp of wine. “Lena.”

“I sure as hell hope that it’s Lena ‘cuz I don’t wanna be dealing with Lex Luthor or Lillian at those kids’ birthday parties” Alex says, unnerved.

“No, I mean. Well, yes, please no Lex. Can you imagine Lex Luthor giving a Super’s kid a holiday gift?”

“I’m sure he tried. Probably a kryptonite bomb.”

“Alex…”

“No, okay, he didn’t. They’re immune-sh to kryptonite anyways” Alex shrugs. “What’s going on?”

“What?”

“I mentioned her and you got all gloomy.”

“It’s other thing” Kara lays her head on her knees. “I’ve been kind of avoiding her, you know. I don’t wanna have that conversation about the twins and I don’t wanna lie and we’re just… not talking that much.”

“She isn’t doing that great either, Kara” Alex offers her hand. “J’onn said she’s this close to having a full panic attack every time she walks into the DEO.”

“I haven’t had a panic attack ever since those first years on Earth” Kara swallows dryly. “I don’t know how I can help her. I want to, but there’s only so much I can cure with food.”

Agape, Alex touches her chest in feigned shock.

“Who are you and what have you done to my sister?”

“You dork.”

“Now I’m just offended” She mocks, chuckling at her sister’s rolling eyes. “I’m not talking about the panic attack, I’m just saying she may be needing a friend. She was like super close to him. I think everyone needs some help right now.”

“I thought you hated her.”

“I didn’t hate her, I just don’t trust her. That doesn’t mean I want her to suffer all alone in her mansion.”

Kara puckers her eyebrows, trying to decide if her sister is being mind controlled. Again.

“And what triggered this change of heart of yours?”

“My nephews, of course.”

When Kara finally listens, it comes during a fight.

It’s not a big deal, just a group of goons that decided to rob a bank late at night. Supergirl is waiting for them to get out of the building distractedly leaning over the lamp post, arms crossed and a smug expression.

“How are you this evening, boys?”

And bullets.

Kara doesn’t know why they still try when it’s clear that bullets bounce and punches hurt them more than her.

“She can’t be here, it’ll disrupt the space-time continuum.”

Kara almost trips on her own feet when she recognizes the voice, very far away. The thieves are under the impression that it’s their bullets’ result and continue shooting with doubled efforts.

“I really don’t have time for this” Supergirl yanks the guns off their hands and ties them to the lamp post, leaving a smiley face on a note for Detective Sawyer before calling her.

“We’re already screwing the timeline, Ollie.”

“And that’s not enough for you?”

A known sigh.

“You’re being insensitive.”

“I’m being a realist. Now move. I swear Grandma runs faster than you.”

Alex doesn’t understand the dopey grin on her sister’s face when she arrives at the DEO for a quick check up on the suit, but she doesn’t ask. In the morning, even Snapper gets his coffee and a Danish.

It takes a whole other week before Kara can face Lena. She wants to say that it’s because she’s worried about her best friend’s wellbeing, but that would be a lie. While she does want to make sure Lena isn’t alone, the main reason why Kara finds herself sitting on her couch, eyes closed and glasses on the tip of her nose, is because there’s nowhere else she wants to be.

She can hear their heartbeats today. Kara discovered that there are certain moments of the day in which she can tune her ears to search for them and she’ll find something.

“Kara?” Lena almost jumps, entering her office and finding a focused woman with crossed legs. It almost looks like she’s doing a meditation routine.

“Lena” Kara opens her eyes and pushes her glasses back, cracking a small smile to her best friend.

It still amazes her that Lena was willing to let her come by the office at any time. Jess always seems a little peeved by that, but after weeks of her absence, was more than happy to let Kara wait while Lena fixed a problem at the labs.

“Is everything okay?” Lena walks over for a quick hug. “What can I do for you?”

The words make Kara’s stomach twist and her face flush in embarrassment. Immediately self-conscious that she hasn’t been the greatest friend if Lena jumps to the conclusion that she wants something from her.

“Everything is normal” Kara answers. Okay is a strong word. “I’m actually here to check up on you.”

Lena presses her slips, unconvinced.

“Are you sure?”

“Yep, a hundred per cent sure.”

“Well, then I’m happy to see you” Lena takes her usual seat, suspicious of Kara’s sudden visit. “Are you sure you don’t need anything?”

Kara never knew that guilt could harm her to the point in which she just wants punch herself in the face. Instead, she makes an apologetic face.

“I deserve that” She nods. “I have been a terrible friend. I’m sorry for that. I’d say things have been intense, but that doesn’t even begin to describe it.”

Kara takes a deep breath, realizing that Lena still has her CEO persona up.

“Also, it doesn’t justify it.”

“It’s okay, Kara” Lena looks at her own hands for a second. “I’m not being very fair. For a moment, I thought you were here because Snapper sent you? People have been waiting for an announcement for weeks now. They’re restless.”

“No, I’m not fishing for an interview. I’m here because you’re my friend.”

“I’m glad. I missed you.”

“I missed you too” Kara confesses. It’s a new feeling, not knowing what to say when with Lena. It’s always so easy to talk about things with her. “That brings us to it: how are you?”

“Board members are once again trying to dismiss my choices” Lena rises one finger. “I’m very worried about my mother. I’m also a little worried about that ship. And about you.”

“Why are you worried about me?” Kara frowns in confusion.

Lena blinks, trying to find out if Kara’s joking.

“Well, after what happened, a… federal agent told me you’d have a target on your head?”

“Oh, that” Kara smiles, somewhat shy. “I can take care of myself, don’t worry about me, okay?”

“That will never happen.”

“I promise I know how to defend myself” She nods, firmer.

“I’m not saying you don’t” Lena tilts her head. “But I care about you. You’re my best friend, and I will always worry about your safety.”

Kara stays quiet. It’s another moment in which she wants to reassure Lena by saying that she’s the girl of steel. But Kara reminds brightly how the daxamite fleet took her down in seconds and about how she’s always facing near death situations. It wouldn’t be fair to Lena.

“So” Lena clears her throat. “How are you?”

Right there, she is just Kara. Just a friend talking about almost-normal life with another friend. No dead planet, no missing children from the future, no overprotective cousins that just don’t stop calling.

And for all the weight she doesn’t have to carry on her shoulders when inside Lena’s office, being Kara Danvers is still too much.

“I’m going to be fine, I guess” Kara says with a trembling voice. “Mon-El broke up with me and he said this awkward speech about how I deserve someone better. And I know I do, but it just felt so condescending. I don’t know, Lena.”

Kara’s eyes are watering now. She presses her lips hard enough for them to turn white in a pointless effort not to cry.

“To be fair, Kara, he always seemed a little… how can I put this? Childish.”

Kara wants to laugh at that, because it’s true, but all she can do is look fixedly at the coffee table and let out a choked noise.

“Lena” She calls a minute after she gives up holding her tears back. “I’m sorry for not being here for you.”

“You’re here now” Lena wraps an arm around Kara’s shoulder, trying to think of a way to say that it’s okay. “I don’t blame you for anything. I’m just glad that you’re not mad at me.”

“I’m not… why would I be mad at you?”

“Because it’s my fault. My party, my family, he was trying to protect me” She adjusts for Kara to lean her head on her shoulder. “I’m sorry.”

“I’m the one who should be apologizing. I knew who they were, partially, and I know that you don’t like liars and I just… I’m so sorry for lying to you and then disappearing when you needed me. But I don’t want you to think this is your fault? Because it’s not.”

“It wasn’t your secret to tell” Lena shakes her head. The fact that she’s been ignoring that Kara knew all along is way of cursing herself for not being angry at her.

In fact, who wouldn’t hide their alien proteges from a Luthor? And more than that, it was their choice.

“I miss them” Kara finds herself admitting. “I miss them so much.”

For the first time, Lena thinks she found someone that understands it. She doesn’t know how to, but Kara seems to be left picking up pieces and trying to pull herself together for the good of the mission.

And more than that, it’s like they lost a part of family. Something so good abrupt and violently taken from them because the world doesn’t believe that they deserve good things.

It’s all a cosmic joke.

“Me too, Kara.”

Lena doesn’t know how long they stay there, holding each other. She can hear Kara’s breathing becoming steady with the passage of time, the tears drying; she is calming down. Lena never realized how just being still with Kara could put things in perspective. Better yet, could be a beacon. Everything is still a disastrous mess, but Kara is here.

It occurs to Kara that after everything, Lena is the only person she wants to see during crisis. Not because she can be just Kara, but because Lena offers a promise of a well-deserved normalcy for everyone.

Sometimes she can just cry to her friend because things are hard to deal with.

Kara’s phone, forgotten over the coffee table, starts buzzing for the third time in a roll. Lena frowns, confused, because Kara always puts it on Don’t Disturb mode when they’re together.

“Huh” Kara reaches for her phone, standing up and making a face when she sees the picture. “Hey, stranger.”

Lena observes the expression on Kara’s face change from concern to cheeriness to concern again. When she hangs up, Kara’s face settles in a mix of satisfaction and contemplation.

“A friend just arrived in National City.”

“Oh” Lena straightens her posture, as if expecting the friend to walk into her office. “Anyone that I know?”

“That depends. What do you know about Major Lane?”

Chapter Text

All the time during the travel from National City to God Only Knows (Vasquez dropped them at the airport, they took a plane with a destiny only them and J’onn know, then they took a bus and finally an uber), Lachlan found himself with snarky comments on the tip of his tongue. He never said anything, though, because Winn had the upper hand of saying at least my girlfriend still remembers me in a way that would make him look even more like a child, but it would hurt Lachlan nevertheless.

That means Lachlan spent the twenty-two hours trip with his head glued to the windows, trying to pretend that Winn Schott (Uncle Kieran) doesn’t have frosted tips. Or that he isn’t wearing a Star Wars shirt that complements even more the look of a boy that refuses to grow up in the body of an adult.

“Just say it.” Tessa says when they’re inside a rental car finally getting closer to their new ‘home’.

“Say what?” Innocently, Lachlan blinks.

“Say whatever you wanna say to Winn before you explode” Tessa replies.

Lachlan clenches his teeth, trying to hold any commentary he might regret later. Instead, he hits mildly his sister and she makes a strangled sound, offended.

“Hey, hey! I’m driving. Stop this or I’ll make you watch Star Wars prequels.”

They both stop immediately.

“You wouldn’t” Tessa inhales.

“I mean what I mean” Winn retorts.

It’s not his fault he had to condemn himself to the damnation that is living with the twins, even more trying to pull the frosted tips look, but at least he wasn’t the only one forced to change his appearance.

The problem is, Winn acknowledges with some annoyance, the twins can pull their looks. They have the genes to look attractive even if someone made Lachlan dye his hair, and they didn’t. Winn was the lucky one.

The boy was oh so very cursed to replace his usual shaggy haircut for a buzzcut, grow a perpetual scratchy beard and wear aviators at all times. Sure, it doesn’t look like something he would do, but it’s still not as bad as frosted tips. In fact, he even looks handsome, but Winn would never let him have this.

And the girl, well, she doesn’t need much. If she’s cute blonde, she’s even prettier as a brunette. What she calls ‘the bisexual bob’ and dark red lipstick, she looks like a younger Lena Luthor meets 40’s Hollywood Diva and they have a baby together.

“Why are you here, Winn?” Lachlan asks at some point in the middle of the journey.

“You need adult supervision” Winn explains, but they don’t, actually. If they decided to do anything they shouldn’t, a simple human would be impotent to stop them. “And I’m the only one that could be here.”

“Alex?” Tessa tries.

“Kid, would you honestly want to live with Alex in a safehouse?”

“I think I had one or two nightmares about that.”

“See? No, she can’t be here. She’s too close to Supergirl and the best field combatant. James and Maggie aren’t a part of the DEO. J’onn is the director. It leaves me.”

“You’re not upset you’re leaving Lyra?”

“I am so upset. But, you know, you can’t be left alone. Someone has to do the job.”

“I love how passionate you are about your job” Lachlan comments, not taking his eyes off the window.

“I’m on a mission for the President, so…”

“You’re not. The President couldn’t care less about us.” Tessa coughs.

“Commentary. And not true.”

“We’re just weapons for her” She peeks out of the window, seeing a landscape of a beach. That would explain why it looks like they’re going to melt. “Where are we going anyways?”

“To a galaxy far, far away.”

A galaxy far, far way can be described as a shed in a place that looks dangerously like a wasteland. Tessa doesn’t understand the point in blending in if you’re living somewhere so shady, but there aren’t much people to blend in per se. It’s one of those tourist cities that are deserted during most part of the year.

Everything looks abandoned in the closest city, except for the bar and small market with a neon sign.

“We have new identities” Winn hands them two small ID cards with the pictures they took right before leaving the DEO. Conner and Jamie Smith, 22. “You, as soon as you’re healed, turn on the dampener, we can’t take any chances.”

“Fine” Lachlan sighs. It’s not like he isn’t used to being human for most times, but he’s barely hanging on with the powers and the remaining kryptonite in his system. Truthfully, it’s not as bad as it could be, but it’s still a radioactive substance in his bloodstream. “But you don’t think this will hide us from Cadmus, right?”

“I hope it does? The robot man is as scary as he is cool.”

“The robot man” Lachlan repeats, savoring the words with irony. “I’m just saying that if our grandmother really wants to find us, she will. I’m a bald Luthor now, we’re kind of the rule and not the exception.”

“Look, the only person that knows where we are is J’onn” Winn grimaces under the weight of his bag. Deciding to be the better man, Lachlan reaches for all of their bags, enjoying his strength for now. “Thank you. J’onn won’t tell anyone and I doubt they expect you to be with me.”

“And why is that?” Tessa pushes her sunglasses to the top of her head, looking at Winn with reproof. “You’re a standard DEO agent. You know your way with guns and you know the drills.”

“I’m also your regular IT guy.”

“Mind over muscle every day, Mr. Schott” Lachlan offers a wry smile before entering their new house.

It’s a regular house on the inside, but Lachlan has been informed that the house is lead coated to block them from any kryptonian radar. There is a living room with a TV, a kitchen, a bathroom and three bedrooms. It’s nicer than they expected from a safehouse – that with Alex making it sound like they would be sleeping with the hounds of hell.

“You were kidding when you said you’d make us watch Star Wars, right?” Tessa looks at Winn with a mix of fear and cheeriness. If anything, she’ll have more opportunities to tease them.

Winn opens his bag and pulls a Blu-Ray box with the original trilogy.

“Are we pretending streaming doesn’t exist?” Lachlan sits on the couch, staring at the TV as if it’s a mathematical problem. “Are we allowed to use streaming?”

“Yeah, sure, we have new accounts and all.”

“Quarantine. Binge watching. People in space marathons. Endless naps.” Tessa puts down her glasses. “This should be fun.”

It’s not, by any chance, beach weather. A torrential rain that refuses to go away has been preventing them from going out and keeping them wrapped in blankets and each other on the couch, alternating between movie and sitcom marathons, for the last week.

Tessa, pretending that the weather doesn’t bother her, heavily climbs the stairs and falls onto her bed, ready for another 12 hours nap. It’s not a bad bed, it’s very comfortable to sleep anywhere that’s not a couch or the floor, but it doesn’t make her dreams any less dreading.

She’s been dreaming about a world with a red sun, an alive Lex Luthor and trips to the grocery store with a couple that is not her mothers. A brother that is not her brother, a sister that doesn’t exist, and watching a life, her life, being lived by someone else.

After a particularly hurtful dream involving Lena, a husband that looks too much like Jack, another baby named Lachlan that is not her brother and a newborn with a, and Lena called, Narnian name, Tessa wakes up sweaty and profoundly unhappy.

She decides she shouldn’t sleep at all. In fact, she should be more like her brother, live for coffee and work all night because sleeping is just a waste of time. Days and more days awake, safe from her own subconscious and its malign plays.

“Well, fuck that” Tessa grumbles to herself, keeping a red blanket around her shoulders and returning to the living room.

Winn has retired himself to sleep, leaving Lachlan alone with his legs over the coffee table. Tessa observes for a minute the artificial lights swaying around his face before she can sit by his side, both of them looking like a train wreck.

“What’s this one?”

“The one with Rachel’s sister piercing Emma’s ears.”

“Already?”

“I think the TV’s on since we arrived.”

“I dreamt about you.”

Lachlan takes a small gulp of his not cold anymore Corona.

“How was it?”

“Horrible.”

“Come on” He jokes in a bored tone. “Can’t be that bad.”

“It was” Tessa replies, feeling more fragile than she felt in years. “It wasn’t you you. It was mom’s children with Jack.”

“You’re kidding me” Lachlan retorts, making clear that he refuses to hear a no.

“She doesn’t want to name their newborn Lutessa.”

“At least that, right?”

“Because she hates the name.”

Almost as if the universe has to prove even more that it’s against them, the laugh track of the sitcom goes on for a while, and Tessa feels attacked.

“Come on” He shuts the TV off. Walking towards his own bedroom, he returns five minutes later wearing a red soccer jersey and gym shorts. “Let’s go for a run.”

“It’s 3AM.”

“And?”

“And it’s raining.”

“Look” Lachlan crosses his arms and looks at status of their house. It looks like a bachelor lives there: an unhealthy number of empty beer bottles, pizza boxes accumulated next to the couch and the trash can full of snack wraps. “We need endorphins. We can’t be living like that for much longer.”

“You think you can sweat it out all the alcohol you’ve been consuming?” Tessa teases, slowly walking back to her room.          

“That’s not how the body works. We need exercising, though, and we’re running out of beer.”

“So this is a ruse for you to flirt with the cashier?” She shrugs, opening the drawer to search for a sports bra and a shirt. “Whatever. But we need real food.”

“I don’t flirt with the cashier, I’m just nice and people are naturally attracted to me.”

“Whatever you say, Casanova. I’m buying kale, though, if Winn eats one more of those cheese puffs his body will disintegrate.”

“Kale?” Lachlan whines as if the word harmed him.

“Yes, kale, you big baby.”

“Sometimes I think Aunt Alex is right” He wonders, looking outside the window. “Luthors are indeed evil.”

Soaked to the bones, Lachlan and Lutessa enter the small market after three hours of exercising in the rain. It’s something like family business, and Lachlan respects anyone that can work with family and not tear each other apart.

“Hi, Conner” The cashier greets, eager to see the shirt stuck to his torso.

“Hi, Charlie” Lachlan waves, walking directly to the refrigerator to get bottles.

He yearns for the time when he didn’t feel the consequences of drinking beer and would just enjoy the taste. However, sobriety hasn’t been really a choice being locked away with no news of the real world, and it’s not the time to start day drinking hard liquors.

Stellas for the morning, Coronas for the afternoon and Budweiser for when they just don’t care anymore about the taste. Lachlan guesses that they’re solely maintaining Charlie’s family business by drinking so much – J’onn will kill them when sees the receipts.

“Anything else?” Charlie asks after he passed the bottles.

“Just waiting for my sister to bring some food.”

“That’s a new one.”

“Figured we can’t keep eating pizza at every meal.”

“You know” Charlie looks once more to the red dripping shirt. “There’s a new restaurant in town. I heard they have great chicken.”

Lachlan doesn’t know why anyone would open a restaurant in the end of the world, but the main thing he doesn’t understand is why some people don’t get the idea that he’s just not interested in going out with them. Doesn’t the gigantic ring on his ring finger say anything? Not that it is a relationship ring, but still.

Thanking all the gods he doesn’t believe in, he catches Tessa approaching with real food in a basket.

“You know me, Charlie, I’m really not into eating carcasses.”

“Where the hell have you been?” Winn gasps, pointing a gun to the intruders.

“We bought food?” Lachlan lifts the bags.

“Why didn’t you say you were going out?”

“Because you were sleeping.”

“And? You can’t be going out alone, dude.”

“You’re not my babysitter” Lachlan rises an eyebrow, leaving the bags carefully on the counter. “And we didn’t do anything suspicious, we just went for a run.”

“Look” Winn sighs, trying to recompose himself. The fact that he was so close to calling Alex and ask for help is all over his face. “Just tell me when you go out? Better, I’ll go with you. You can’t do that to me.”

The deal is that Winn has to make contact with J’onn every twelve hours, calling from a burner phone and reciting a code only the three of them know.

“All is good” Tessa peeks at Winn with a soothing expression that doesn’t quite fit her new look. “Can you cook?”

“Popcorn and cup noodles.”

“Then you’ll help me clean this mess” Lachlan gestures vaguely at the house. “And put that gun away, guns don’t like me.”

“That’s one way to put it” Tessa scoffs.

Winn disappeared searching for trash bags and Lachlan connects his cellphone to the speaker. Menacing, Tessa shows a pack of the so dreaded kale from the kitchen.

“It’s so annoying to search for a song and it didn’t come out yet” He whines, settling for everlasting classics.

“What? I was sure you spent your entire life listening to The Smiths” Winn mocks, starting to gather the bottles. “And you two really should change your clothes, you’ll get a cold.”

“That’s Tessa” Lachlan snaps his fingers, turning up the volume. “That pretty red dress, Eileen, tell him yes!”

“This is such a creepy song” She uses the pan handle as a microphone. “But we won’t get sick, don’t worry.”

Later, Winn will rise his thumb saying probs to Tessa’s ability of making grilled chicken and kale salad look appetizing, all while opening a bottle of merlot with total disregard for how wine should be drank, sitting on the couch to finish Friends.

And, expectedly, they get sick.

A million years ago, Lachlan met General Sam Lane in the Meet Your Girlfriend’s Family official dinner. He was insufferable and judgmental (and that’s him not knowing who Kara Danvers really is), and Lachlan keeps dreaming about that horrid dinner. It was in a restaurant that didn’t serve anything vegan except salads, and that made him and Lily more uncomfortable than the three pair of eyes.

It’s the same thing every time. The Crumley quote, Lucy pitying him with motherly eyes, the necklace with his family’s house crest he gave Lily as a gift, James joking about Luthors and Supers and how they’re obsessed with his family (no one found it funny), and two people trying to rob the place.

“That’s lovely” Lachlan opens his eyes.

He’s still at the couch, the TV muted in a rerun of an old superhero show that is now in it’s first season.

He never really felt alone. Sure, maybe late a night alone in the penthouse he felt lonely, but never completely alone. Someone was always checking in on him, a friend, a parent, someone from the family. It’s the unspoken fact that someone always had his back and someone always cared.

Even in the past, with a group of people that didn’t know him, they’re ready to obstruct justice and leave an entire life just to make sure he’s safe. Even if he isn’t, not really. But he’s alone, a million miles away from home.

“You want some coffee?” Winn suggests from the kitchen.

Well, maybe not completely alone.

“Sure” Lachlan answers with a hoarse voice. That’s new – having a cold and not being able to heal with the sun.

His throat itches all the time and it doesn’t matter how many tissues he uses, he’s never done blowing his nose. That, and the fact he can’t stop shaking despite not being that cold, is one the many things Lachlan hates about being human for a while.

“That was a trick question” Winn points at him with both fingers, making the boy frown and get closer. “I made you tea.”

“You’re the worst.”

“Hey, kid, I’m just looking after you” Winn pushes a cup full with ginger tea. “I told you’d be sick.”

“Is that how you people feel all the time?” Lachlan tries to drink just to find out it’s too hot. “Damn it.”

“Us normal people feel worse, I guess. You’re still kryptonian.”

“Why are you doing this?” He asks after a minute, being now able to slurp some of the tea. It’s disgusting and Lena would chastise him for making noises, but since she isn’t there right now, he’s feeling a little rebellious. “You don’t need to take care of us.”

“Are you kidding?” Winn shakes his head. He looks like someone else out of his usual flannel shirts and cardigans. “You’re Kara’s son.”

“That doesn’t mean you have to make me tea.”

“She’s my best friend” He explains. “She would never forgive me if anything happened to you or your sister. I mean, I wouldn’t forgive myself if anything happened, but she’s the one that can fry me, so.”

“And here I was thinking you were more afraid of the other one.”

“Oh, no, absolutely, I am terrified. But it’s Kara” Winn twists his mouth in a soft smile. The man clearly adores Kara Danvers. “I mean, she has done so much for me, you know? She kept believing in me after what happened with my dad and she trusted me with the biggest secret of her life. To take care of her family for a few days? That’s nothing.”

“You’re part of her family, Winn. Always has been, always will.”

“Yeah, right, I know. We’re the superfriends” Winn presses his lips, expectantly, and Lachlan only stares at him, unimpressed. “But it’s J’onn being from literal Mars, Alex being herself – really, she doesn’t need anything more – and Kara being a superpowered alien that flies in a cheerleader skirt. And I’m just the IT guy.”

Lachlan cups his tea in order to warm his hands. He searches for a familiar ring on Winn’s finger, one that he won’t have for another two years, one that served as a mold for his own L-Ring and no one but future Winn knows, and it’s almost disappointing to see naked fingers.

“Believe it or not, I have experience growing up with impressive beings” He says. “My aunts are heroes slash vigilantes, my ieiu is fucking Supergirl, my mother is the smartest person I know, and I know a lot of smart people, Mr. Schott. And if my sister ran for Miss Universe, she’d win in the blink of an eye.”

“I feel this isn’t fair for your cousins.” Winn jokes.

“My cousins are Superman’s sons. And their mother has two Pulitzers.”

“Crap.”

“Yes, crap” Lachlan repeats, the duh left unsaid. “Oh, I’m not proud of so many things in my life, but I think the worst thing I did it was when Tessa’s powers started to manifest. We were seven, and she flew. It was Sunday, the family was all reunited to have lunch and I literally saw Alex almost fly herself from the pool as soon as a toddler flew directly into ieiu’s arms. And Nia was screaming, and Brainy was just watching her and sipping margaritas (because he’s that cool), and Ke… A friend almost tackled mom in a hug. And that’s the first time I hated family reunions.”

“Now, don’t ask me why mom was happy that a toddler was flying around, that can’t possibly mean anything good for the furniture, but she was. Ieiu was simply terrified that she would get hurt, but soon after the flying, came the skin, and then the freeze breath, and superstrength. So nothing bad happened except our grocery bill increased.”

“Until then, we were civil, to say the best. But after she was my superpowered sister and I was just the weird kid that couldn’t make friends, things got out of hand. And because Tessa had to spend a lot of time with ieiu to handle her powers better, I clung to mom like my life depended on it. And everything became a competition after that. I couldn’t beat her with powers, so I beat her by studying so much about Supergirl’s past and L-Corp work that I can recite the villains in alphabetical order. She blamed me for monopolizing mom’s attention and I blamed her for her powers, which isn’t really fair, but kids suck.”

“I’m an obsessive person by nature and I was ten, I guess, and I truly desperately wanted to make ieiu proud too, but I couldn’t fly, so I started to develop ways in which I could be a hero too, you know? Well, yes, you can fight crime with your fists, but if that were all it took, cities like Metropolis or Gotham would be paradise, and they aren’t. So I did somethings I will not mention because they might be slightly illegal.”

“I’m guessing Kara didn’t find that heroic?” Winn snorts.

“No, she didn’t. Which really, commentary, and that’s on her for making me develop political conscience at the tender age of ten. Anyways, biggest family fight ever later, you show up to visit.”

“Best uncle to the rescue, right?”

“Whatever” Lachlan rolls his eyes. “Let’s say you live far away. So I met you once when I was like four or something, and you were different this time, and you came directly to me and we talked about nothing in particular and you just knew I was upset about the whole power thing. You asked about it, and you listened to me bitching about it, and you just started laughing at me. Like, full laughing at my face.”

“You deserve someone doing that once in a while, you’re kind of a jackass sometimes.”

“I was ten.”

“Your point?”

“You’re the worst” Lachlan repeats, this time meaning it. “But when you stopped laughing and you pat my head like I was a dog and you said in this very condescending voice that powers aren’t what make me extraordinary and that I don’t need them.”

“This is so lame” Winn wets his lips, riled up. “Like, am I really becoming this person? Because that’s the worst thing you could say to someone. It doesn’t make anyone feel better.”

“I know, I remember thinking Rao what an idiot, and then you said it was virtually impossible for me to not be extraordinary. Not because of my family, but because of who I am. And that still sounded ridiculous, but kids are dumb and I kinda believed in you.”

“What can I say? I’m clearly a worse person than I am today.”

“Right? When I say you’re the worst, believe me” Lachlan laughs dryly. “And then you introduced me to David Bowie and you gave me a Princess Leia action figure. And in the next year, when my powers started to show, I still cared, sure, because I’m not perfect despite what you’re thinking, but then I remember what you said and you must’ve known something I didn’t, and I just decided to trust the dorkiest weirdest and lamest uncle ever. So, I never got to say thank you for that.”

“For the awful pep talk or for the action figure?”

“Mostly for David Bowie, actually, Ziggy Stardust changed my life” Lachlan jokes with a hint of seriousness in his voice. “I just think I should make clear you’re not just the IT guy. You’re my hero, Winn Schott.”

“Or” Winn tries to hide a cocky smile. “And listen to this, you could be saying all that to make me feel better.”

“I could” Lachlan hums. “But you could hope I’m not. Or, I don’t know, when I take over the world, I’ll say it was all your fault.”

“That’s nice, Lachlan, that’s nice.” Winn snorts. “I have a million questions for you about what you said. What do you mean w-“

“Maybe tomorrow, Mr. Schott.”

When she shows up, it’s like being slapped in the face.

It’s always like being slapped in the face, Tessa acknowledges, but this time even more because she truly isn’t expecting it. It’s late, and Lachlan is squirming with his own nightmares in bed, Winn is sleeping in the middle of a The Office marathon and Tessa just wades to the kitchen looking for the remaining tea.

She has a new nosebleed (they’ve been happening less frequently) and her throat hurts like hell. And somehow the disgusting tea being too cold and too sweet isn’t the most surprising part, but the woman leaning over the counter. It’s dark and just her shape is illuminated by the moon.

“Nora?” Tessa trips back, dropping the cup in a fright.

Nora grabs the cup before it touches the grown, a purple light striking the air.

“Not happy to see me?”

“I’m always happy to see you” Tessa has to admit. “But what the hell are you doing here?”

“Why are you bleeding?” Nora takes a step closer, pulling the tissue from her girlfriend’s hand and wincing at the sight of more blood. “You sound weird.”

“I’m sick” She explains vaguely, searching the cupboards for another tissue. “Seriously, what are you doing here?”

“I missed you.”

“I missed you too” Tessa replies in a softer tone and, suddenly, she doesn’t feel so bad anymore. “Still doesn’t explain what you’re doing here.”

“I’m…” Nora twitches. “Things have been so weird. I’m afraid.”

“Afraid of what? Is there a new big bad?”

“No one, no one can take you seriously if you keep saying things like big bad” She smiles weakly. “Let’s go outside, don’t wanna wake that man. He seems like he already has a lot going on with his… face.”

The outside may be adding to the improvement of Tessa’s wellbeing, or it’s because Nora makes everything better, just like that. It stopped raining in the last three hours and it shouldn’t continue for at least a few minutes, enough time for them to walk towards the beach, hands entangled as if this isn’t a weird situation.

Nora has her usual purple jacket and Tessa is wearing pajamas. They’ve had worse dates.

“So, what are you afraid of?”

“It’s kind of embarrassing.”

“Nora, I’m sick, I’m bleeding, my hair is a mess and I’m wearing pajamas all day. Could it get more embarrassing than this?”

“Have you been watching Friends?”

“Yes.”

“Then, it can” Nora doesn’t even flinch when Tessa shoves her, letting out a bubbly laughter. “I mean, I’ve been reading the journal. And it’s fine, you know? Everything was almost okay, no big things going on in Central City that dad couldn’t handle, but you weren’t there. And, may I add, your replacements aren’t as great.”

“Which ones?” Tessa has a hint of hurt in her voice, having just head Lachlan’s new dream. “Lachlan and what’s-her-name or ieiu’s other kids?”

“It’s just one. Did you know aunt Kara marries that reporter?”

“I don’t wanna know that, Nora, it’ll make me feel even guiltier.”

“Guilty about what?”

“That I’ll just go back and erase them? Like I’ve been able to erase myself? Honestly, that’s the dumbest thing that I’ve ever done” Tessa stops, kicking the calm water of the sea. “So your new girlfriend isn’t that exciting and you traveled through time?”

“My new girlfriend” Nora laughs entirely too enthusiastic. “Don’t be crazy, amor, you’re my ride or die in every timeline. That’s why I’m here. The world changing around me? Fine. But my memories of you were being replaced by new memories, wrong memories. Like, I’m back living with my parents and our dog was adopted by someone else. Can you imagine that?”

“I’ve always hated that apartment anyway.”

“Because your mother gave you” She repeats, as if that conversation happened a million times before. “Look, if you don’t want me around you, I won’t be, but I’m staying in the past. At least I know that here I won’t risk forgetting you.”

“Yeah, well” Tessa shrugs, unconcerned enough to pull Nora closer for a hug. “It’s the past, Nora, they always need a new hero around. But I should warn you that ieiu just found out who I really am. Shovel talks might be coming.”

“Again?”

“Uh-huh. Let’s go back, I gotta wake Ollie so we can go for a run. If Winn questions you, try to not spill the beans.”

“Again with the weird talking.”

“You just called me your ride or die.”

“As you know” Nora barely blinks and they’re in front of the house again. Tessa has a newfound respect for everyone that ever traveled with a speedster or a flying fellow before. “With you, it’s always go hard or go home.”

“Please, repeat horrible movie quotes to my brother.” Tessa cleans the dry blood on her face and points the way to the door.

“Look what the cat dragged in” Lachlan is leaning at the port, arms crossed looking at the speedster with a mix of excitement and mischief.

Lachlan and Lutessa warmup exactly thirty minutes before he says.

“She can’t be here” And this is him running a few steps ahead, avoiding to look at his sister. “It’ll disrupt the space-time continuum.”

“We’re already screwing the timeline, Ollie” Tessa argues, not in the mood for a late night/early morning discussion about this.

“And that’s not enough for you?” Lachlan counters with a tone that all but says you can’t be serious.

“You’re being insensitive.”

“How?”

“I’m just saying” Tessa increases the pace to reach him. “That this hasn’t been hard just for us.”

“I know that.”

“It doesn’t look like.”

“What does that mean?”

“That you’re acting like you’re the only one that lost something” Tessa grabs his arm to stop him from moving. “I’m sorry about Lily. I am. I should have said that before. But if we’re going to fix that, Nora knows more about time traveling rules than any of us.”

“I’m being a realist” He mutters and unravels himself from her grip.

Most days, it’s not hard to keep from saying resented things. Lachlan understands that most of the questionable things he has to say are his own damn problem, and he keeps quiet, but it’s getting harder. The bitterness doesn’t go away after a romcom session anymore.

He takes a deep breath and focuses on the way to the market.

“Now move. I swear Grandma runs faster than you.”

“Can someone explain why is there a speedster making breakfast?” Winn whines, not exactly taking his eyes off the blur of yellow and purple moving around the kitchen.

“Winn, you already met my sister-in-law” Lachlan says, already searching for another tissue after dropping the grocery bags on the counter. “Kind of met, she’s not polite enough to say hi.”

“And she’s not your sister-in-law” Tessa walks into the kitchen, completely disregarding that if Nora slips and crashes into her, she’ll be blown to pieces. “Yet.”

“Winn and I already talked” Nora stops holding skillfully two pans. “He shot me.”

“He did what?”

“Hey, hey” Winn shouts. “It was a stranger in the kitchen. In our very hidden safehouse. What was I supposed to do?”

“Not schott her, Winn.”

“Oh, puns” Lachlan nods, tired. “We’re already that decadent. I’m gonna take a shower. Try not to kill each other.”

There are many reasons why Lachlan loves Nora. First, because she’s good to his sister. Second, because she helped him more than once in L-Corp. Third, because she has an unlimited stock of STAR Labs shirts. Fourth, because they attended to many technology markets together when they were teens. And five, because no one makes pancakes that are as good as hers.

“Princess” Lachlan calls, making heart eyes for the pile of pancakes with caramelized apples on top of it. “You’re my hero.”

“You say that to everyone.”

“He does” Winn mocks, looking more interested in Lachlan’s breakfast than his.

“No, I mean it” Lachlan pulls the plate closer, away from Winn’s quick fingers. “Normally, I don’t care for food. But she just makes masterpieces.”

“Food is a fundamental part of relationships” Nora explains, putting her own dish to share with Tessa. “You care for food, you just don’t do it the same way Tess and I do.”

“No one care as much as you do” He blinks. “You travel every weekend to other countries just to ‘experience the real thing’.”

“This is one way. But would you date someone that’s not a vegetarian?”

“I might? I think we would have a lot of fights, though.”

“See? You care in another way.”

“But that’s not about food, it’s about unnecessarily assassinating living creatures just because you like the taste.”

“It’s still about food, it’s cultural” Nora runs to get coffee and ignores Winn choking on his food. “Just, there are places people don’t eat meat because it’s cultural. And there’s you not eating meat because you chose not to. And say it’s an ethical thing, it is, but it’s still a choice you made and you couldn’t be with someone that didn’t make that same choice.”

“But that’s a lifestyle choice, not just dietary” Lachlan sips his cup, thanking all the gods for coffee.

“Eating is a part of your lifestyle, dumbass” Tessa smirks.

“We should focus on other things now” Nora interrupts before Lachlan can say something distasteful. “For example, what’s your plan?”

“What plan?” Tessa blinks.

“You know, to fix this mess.”

“We don’t have a plan.”

“Why” Slowly, Nora turns to face Lachlan with a disbelieved expression. “Why don’t you have a plan? How exactly have you been dealing with things?”

“Not great, as you can see” He tsks.

“Okay” Nora bites her lip, looking at every single one of them with a hint of panic. “Let’s go from the beginning. First rule of time travel: don’t interact with your ancestors…”

“Broken.”

“Second rule: don’t mess with major events…”

“Broken.”

“Third: don’t interact with other versions of you.”

“Not broken.”

“Alright” Nora nods. “Two out of three. We really, really have to make a plan. I’m really surprised that you didn’t make a plan, Ollie.”

“The plan was” Lachlan clears his throat, playing with the remnant apple slices. “Find out what was wrong. Make it right. We didn’t.”

“What I don’t get is why we can’t just tell Kara and Lena that they make babies and these are the results” Winn points to them with his fork. “Of course it’s a weird thing to say, but like, they already like each other.”

“Because that’s not how the timeline will go” Tessa explains for what it seems to be the hundredth time. “If you had any idea… A lot of things are going to happen until they’re ready to realize that they’re not just friends.”

“Bad things?”

“Good things, bad things. Horrible things. Just… We saw the archives. It had pretty fucked up things there.”

Nora mutters be right back and disappears for three seconds. She comes back holding a pencil and Tessa’s journal open in a blank page.

“Yeah, but that doesn’t matter anymore. Just… Let’s say this is the original timeline” She draws a straight line in the middle of the paper. “In this original, you never come here and we’re living our lives in the future. Mr. Spheer dies. And this is the second timeline“ She traces another line leaving from a random point of the other. “This is the timeline where I just came from. It’s a ‘mirage’, like Flashpoint – when dad stopped Thawne from killing my grandmother –, you know? In this timeline, because you messed everything up and saved him, Aunt Lena dates Mr. Spheer for a while, a sequence of events doesn’t go the same way – this is a good thing, it involves Lex – and then Aunt Lena and Kara are still friends, but they never go to the I love you part. It’s wrong, I know that it’s clearly wrong not just because I was in the speed force when it changed, but because some things sound fake. It might be heartbrokenness, but food doesn’t taste the same and the Captain Jiwe rum didn’t exist anymore? It just sounds wrong.”

“And they have boring half cyborg, half human children” Tessa says in a hurt tone.

“But if they don’t exist, who saved Jack The Cyborg in this timeline?” Winn asks.

“Funny thing is, they don’t know” Nora lets out a humorless laugh. “I asked questions at home. Caity said that they remember saving Jack because Oliver Queen and Felicity asked them to, apparently they’re under the impression that Aunt Lena and Aunt Kara worked together to save him. There are no vestiges of two hot siblings playing criminal with the Green Arrow. Mr. Spheer did choose to be completely human, though;”

“Okay, but we’re still here” Tessa’s smile falters at her words. “So that means eventually we will disappear, right? Doesn’t matter how long we hide in the past.”

“That’s one way of putting it” Nora directs her attention to the journal again, this time tracing a third timeline parallel to the others. “If you spend more time in this timeline, it will be cemented and it’ll no longer be a mirage. So, puff, the world loses both of you and that would really suck. I think we should focus on making sure your mothers get together right now.”

“Oh, this is a bad idea” Lachlan says as if this is funny. “Just the worst idea. We’ll be replacing the timeline for the second time, and what if someone else brings those Fake Us to the past and they try to change back?”

“They’re not fake you, it’s hard to even say that they’re their own people. They’re just pale imitations” Nora shakes her head. “And we’re not replacing the timeline, we’re restoring the original one. Ish.”

“Okay, wait a damn minute” Winn stands up, putting both his hands on the countertop. “That’s conflicting. You said you traveled to the past because the timeline was ‘indecisive’ about your parents being together. But if that is true, there’s a timeline in which Kara and Lena are together, and one in which they’re not. But why were you glitching? Unless… Unless that was exactly the moment you changed things in the past by saving Jack! The paradox, oh my God!”

Lachlan looks at Winn as if he just started dancing in a funeral.

“Could be that, sure. Or the glitching could not be a timeline issue. We didn’t have any reason to think that, but yet. You know, there are other beings in the universe capable of doing those kinds of things.”

Tessa inhales, looking at her brother with narrowed eyes.

“You don’t think…”

“Who? Who are you talking about?” Winn leans over.

“An old friend of the family, that’s all.”

“I have a question” Nora says, watching Winn and Lachlan playing ping pong with an improvised grid.

Winn is unexpectedly good at knitting.

“Shoot, Princess” Lachlan scores.

“Why aren’t you hiding at the Fortress?”

“Good one” Winn grabs the ball before it hits Tessa in the kitchen. “Lillian already proved she can break in the Fortress with Cyborg Superman. It’s the first place they’ll search for.”

“That’s the dumbest villain’s name I have ever heard. And dad fought someone named Reverse Flash. What’s next? Supergirl’s nemesis will be called Average Boy?”

“That’s Mon-El” Lachlan scores again. “Best of three! I win. Give me the drink.”

“Why don’t you like Mon-El anyways?” Winn hands him the Jack and Coke. “I get that you’re like jealous because he’s dating your mom, but people have exes.”

“Oh, that’s not why I don’t like him” He blinks and pokes his head to an apron-wearing sister. “Tessa, tell Winn why I don’t like Mon-El.”

“Because he’s median, to say the least?”

“Try again.”

“Oh!” She runs to face Winn, holding a spatula and a glass of wine. The apron says kiss the supercook. “The Legion – don’t ask what it is – was visiting for the annual reunion at the Hall of Justice. They don’t do it every year, but it’s always followed by trouble. So they came a week sooner and they had just this giant space ship over National City and Ollie was single by that time, so he was gallivanting around the city because he’s a whore and…”

“That’s so gratuitous, what the fuck?”

“Shh, that’s not a bad thing. And he meets this really cute boy in a bar and they do stuff I didn’t ask and I never will, but Oliver never calls him in the morning. And fine, it happens, but okay, a week later we get to the Hall and a lot of things just start to unroll at the same time. First, the other supertwins are fighting all the time because Jordan wanted to bring his girlfriend to the meeting and he just can’t because a lot of identities would be revealed.”

“You cannot tell a story to save your life” Lachlan mutters, already distracted by all the rambling. Nora smacks him to make him shut up.

“And I really don’t know how that happened, but Jordan pushed Jonathan directly to the drinks table and he fell onto it, broke it and took a bath in expensive liquor. I think I had a dirty dream that started this way, but whatever. So imagine Aunt Lois completely freaking out because everyone thought Jonathan was hurt, and Uncle Kal losing it with Jordan, and everyone fussing over them and trying to calm Aunt Lois down. I wasn’t there to see it, but…”

“Guilty as charged” Nora rises her hand, not one bit sorry.

“Well, yes, that’s actually how our moms officially ended up knowing about our relationship” Tessa takes a deep breath, feeling her cheeks heating up. “But that doesn’t matter now. What matters is that my brother was just standing there, watching them and dying, just deadass laughing with Aunt Alex because Jon had cherries on his hair, and I got to see that because the screaming caught our attention and Nora and I went back to the hall. And then enters the Legion. And they take themselves very seriously, so they’re all very solemn, and Oliver stops laughing because that cute boy he met happens to be Mon-El’s son.”

“Oh my God” Winn deadpans, more confused by the second. “You really are a whore.”

“Stop shaming me!” Lachlan gasps. “Tessa, you’re burning the food.”

When Tessa comes back, Winn and Lachlan are arguing about Mad Men.

“So, he did Don Draper the daxamite boy” Tessa clears her throat. “And Elliot happens to be so dramatic. Like, why? He threw a tantrum, it was horrifying to watch.”

“Oh” Winn grimaces.

“I distinctly remember you laughing the entire life” Lachlan makes a grim at his sister. “And so were you, Princess. And the worse part is that I can’t blame them, because I would be laughing too if he weren’t screaming at my face for not calling him. And then you get Superman, Supergirl and a whole lot of heroes just watching a mini legionnaire embarrassing himself and just trying to puncture me with his finger or something.”

“Listen, not that I’m not digging this domestic bliss and all, but I don’t get how that connects to you disliking my bro.”

“Your bro” Lachlan repeats, thinking about the words as if they’re a new concept. “See, it connects when Mon-El takes Elliot’s side in the fight. Expected of him, of course, it’s his son, but things got nasty. Like, really bad, he said a lot of questionable things. That happened about two years ago, I guess. Mom was so mad he was attacking me, because what the fuck that had nothing to do with him, I really thought she was going to make him drink melted lead.”

“That doesn’t sound like Mon-El at all.”

“Really?” Tessa arches an eyebrow, coming back to the living room with a full glass. “Didn’t he make a fool of himself when Mxyzptlk showed up? That was a few months ago to you, I guess.”

“You have a point” Winn sighs. “But that’s still hanging, the imp was kind of a dick.”

“You do you, Winn. Anyways, I was really upset with that. I don’t remember feeling so angry at anything in my life” Tessa looks at Nora, trying to remember something that made her mad. “Nop, not even when Nora made a scene with Mia at the mall.”

“You have to forgive me for that” Nora sings, finding the paddles much interesting.

“I’m working on that. I swear, I couldn’t even breathe – just, who does he think he is to talk to my brother like that? I know that Ollie is an idiot sometimes, but I’m still the only one that can embarrass him. Not a random dude that thinks it’s okay to scream at someone several years younger than him. Just, aren’t you supposed to be the wise bearded man?”

Winn twists his mouth, apparently uncomfortable that he can’t spin without an office chair.

“But, like…”

“Yeah, yeah, he’s your friend. I get that. I don’t hold grudges.”

“Liar” Lachlan coughs into his Jack and Coke.

“I don’t” She reaffirms. “Because I got my revenge.”

“What did you do?” Winn narrows his eyes. “Did you poison his food?”

“Better than that” Lachlan winks at Nora. “She made his wife my other sister-in-law.”

“You did what?”

“I’m not saying anything about that” Tessa blinks innocently. “A lady never tells. We made an oath to never say what happened in that room. It involved cake and a lot of wine, but I won’t say anything else.”

“I don’t believe you” Winn deadpans, looking very much like he believes her. “You just said you were with Nora when that happened.”

“I didn’t say anything for you to believe or not.”

“Tessa! You were seventeen.”

“Eighteen.”

“Still!”

“I mean, not that I would mind. It’s Imra.” Nora sniffs. “If anything did happen, I’m just sad I wasn’t invited.”

“Oh my God” Winn whines loudly. “What happened to monogamy? Why are you all degenerates?”

“We’re not degenerates” Lachlan shots back, offended. “You just happen to be a prude. Tessa, seriously, you’re burning the food.”

Later, Lachlan sips absent-minded the tea Winn insists he keeps drinking even after he’s feeling better. They finally got to the point of binge-watching the original trilogy of Star Wars.

“Are you angry at me?” Nora asks, in the middle of Empire Strikes Back.

“Angry at you?” Lachlan repeats as if it’s absurd. “Why would I be angry at you?”

“Because I’m here.”

“No, Nora, I’m not angry at you” He replies, softly. “I’m just upset about things.”

“I’m sorry about your girlfriend, Ollie.”

“Don’t be. It’s not your fault” Lachlan grabs his own hands. “And that’s not just it. I mean the entire situation is so fucked up. We have to create another timeline in which things go different. I think it’s kind of unethical, you know? To play God like that.”

They watch the main reveal of the movie in a silence similar to reverence. Nora tries to think about anything except how extra Luke Skywalker really is.

“You know that even if you could go back to the original timeline, it wouldn’t be the same, right?”

“I know that.”

“Jay told me that what’s broken can never be the same.”

“But to go and create something else entirely?” Lachlan grimaces. “I’m terrified. Because what if it backfires somehow? And I just keep thinking about Fake Us and how they probably have a life and we’ll be erasing it.”

“I’m offended right now. Don’t you trust me?” She jokes, playing with her bottle of coke. “They’re really more like an imitation, Ollie. They’re not real people.”

“I trust you with my eyes closed, Princess” He answers immediately. “In a pool of fire. During the end of the world. But I wouldn’t be me if I didn’t question the possibilities. For example, the other Nora, the one that was Thawne’s pupil, she got erased from your timeline. What if we grow up and the me and my sister that they remember from now is completely different?”

“It’s different for me” Nora focuses on his face illuminated by the TV. He sounds tired and entirely different from the person she thinks of as a brother. The beard they made him grow makes him look older. “The other Nora was traumatized and tortured and she never met your sister or you. I am the one that got to grow up with dad. I think she would prefer it that way. And you – there’s no way I’m coming back to a world without you or your sister, Ollie. Any version of you is better than no version at all.”

And that’s, Lachlan realizes, is why he would go to the end of the world to fix things. If it were just for him, he would curl up and drink Jack and Coke until time eventually caught up with him. But it’s not just him, it’s him and his sister and her girlfriend that is willing to disobey the only thing Barry ever forbid her to do.

Fake Them be damned.

“You’re an angel, Nora West-Allen.”

“Aw” She smiles brightly and hugs him. “I missed you, Oliver Danvers. Think we should hang out more.”

“What do you mean? Everyone knows that there’s no time better than the past to hang out with speedsters.”

“Attention!’ Tessa demands, standing in the middle of the living room with a black turtleneck, looking very solemn. “We have a plan to trace.”

“Yes, we do” Nora nods, looking at her watch with wide eyes. “But does it have to be done at 2AM, tho?”

“Yes, Ollie is sleeping” She clears her throat and throws a paper ball at Winn, too distracted with the TV. “I figured we should do this without him.”

“And why, may I ask, milady?” Winn throws back the ball, annoyed.

“You may. Because we” Tessa drags the e too much. “Need to create a ten-steps to make our moms get together. Too tooth rotting thing, doesn’t go well with heartbreak.”

“A ten-steps?” Nora repeats. “That’s not necessary. Lock them together for two hours with a bottle of alien booze and that’s it.”

Tessa makes a dismissive gesture, as if this plan is already discarded.

“I was thinking: we have to make sure that mom moves on from Jack.”

“That’s not up to us, Tess” Nora slowly replies.

“What do you mean?”

“This is her choice. You can’t convince her to move on.”

“I don’t want to convince her, I just want to be sure we don’t need to create a fourth timeline.”

“By convincing her?”

“No-“

“Listen, kid” Winn muddles, gesturing wildly to get their attention. “You can’t force connection. Either it exists, or it doesn’t.”

“I don’t need to force connection, Winn, anyone that spends more than two seconds around them can see that they’re… them.”

“Exactly. I didn’t see them together that much, but I’m assuming that you and your brother are enough living proof. Just… don’t force them to grow attached before they’re ready.”

“But” Tessa’s smile falters. “What can we do, then?”

“Right now? You can chill and finish Parks & Rec with us. Later? We’re gonna have fun creating situations for them to be together.”

“You just said we shouldn’t force anything.”

“I’m not forcing, it’ll happen anyways” Winn shakes his head. “Like, now that you’re here and hopefully we’ll go home soon, they can’t ignore your existence. New situations are going to be created, and you just have to make sure you exit those situations and leave them alone. Smoothly.”

“It seems like forcing.”

“You giving love advice to your mom about not dating someone who’s not your other mom? That’s forcing” Nora explains. “Now just a little push for them being ‘friends’ is another thing. Less organic than the ideal, but still.”

“We still have the Jack situation.”

“What do you think that happened in the second timeline?” Winn wonders. “For them to be together, I mean.”

“I don’t know” Nora answers after a second, asking herself why everyone is looking at her waiting for answers. “As far as I can tell, he took the cure and went back to National City. End of story.”

“So we have to keep him from returning to National City?” Tessa snaps her fingers, as if it explains everything.        

“You’re looking at this the wrong way” A fourth voice intervenes, walking towards them from his bedroom. It seems he’s been hearing them for quite some time. “You’re not giving them enough credit, Tessa. It’s our fault the mirage is happening, I think it has something to do with another secret about our identities, but I can’t be sure. However, you’re saying that our mothers are together because Jack died, ant that’s not true. Kara Danvers and Lena Luthor are together in every world we ever visited, Jack existing or not, and they won’t be kept apart here because we’re idiots.”

“I didn’t know you were awake” Tessa blinks multiple times, a little overwhelmed by his beliefs.

“Yeah, I was avoiding this conversation.” Lachlan rubs his forehead, as if that matter makes it ache. “I think Mr. Schott is right. They’ll find their way back to each other, all we can do is… pave the way.”

“Did hell freeze over?” Winn gasps, shocked. “You’re saying I’m right?”

“Learn to take a compliment, Winn.”

“You’re being awfully nice to these last few days. I don’t know, you said I’m your hero, now you said I’m right… I think you’re beginning to like me.”

“I’m going to bed.”

The Luthors have always been known for their grandeur. Sports cars, extravagant parties, big entrances, the inherent arrogance of a family that believes they’re the saviors of humanity.

Lillian isn’t a Luthor by blood, but she makes it count by acting like it. Which is why is so unexpected for Winn Schott to open the door in the middle of a thunderstorm and face a well put Lillian Luthor holding an umbrella as if she was having a nice walk in the light rain.

“That’s the best the DEO can provide?” She examines the agent in a zip-up and frosted tips glory. “My, my, they’re getting sloppy.”

“I’m sorry… What’s DEO?” Winn plays coy, leaning over to the woman that is at least two inches taller. “And who are you?”

“You need to improve your acting skills” Lillian presses her lips in a disapproving manner. “Now will you keep me waiting in the rain? That’s impolite.”

“Lillian Luthor” Tessa greets, amused, five steps behind Winn. “And here I was thinking you gave up on finding us.”

Lillian blinks, taking her eyes off Winn and focusing on the raven-haired woman standing close to them. So similar and yet so different from Lena, Lillian can’t do much but observe in awe the stature of someone so destined for glory.

“Luthors don’t give up” She replies, nonchalant. “Either we accomplish whatever we want, or we understand that some things aren’t worth our attention.”

“Hmm, seems dangerously close to giving up” Tessa shrugs. “Winn, let her in. We have much to discuss.”

The small dining table isn’t fit to accommodate two people, let alone five, but Lillian, Tessa and Lachlan manage to look very respectable with crossed legs and in a battle of icy stares while Winn and Nora have their own discussion.

Winn glares, exasperated, at the speedster and her unaccountable façade of calm. She could press the panic button or use the burner phone in the counter so fast that none of them would realize she left until the agents came knocking the door down. Yet she just stays, sitting, waiting for the silence to be broken.

Lillian has her eyes fixed on Lachlan with much more interest than Tessa. While the girl’s new haircut make her disturbingly similar to Lillian’s daughter, the boy’s buzzcut reminds her of Lex in his better days.

“Can someone just say something?” Winn asks after fifteen minutes of silence. “Both of you, why aren’t you punching your way out of this already? And you!” Winn snaps at Nora. “Why are you so calm?”

“This isn’t my first rodeo” Nora answers. “I heard many times that Luthors wrote the book on uncomfortable silences.”

“That we did” Lillian nods, seeming pleased. “Honestly, Mr. Schott, I’ll say that you were surprisingly difficult to find.”

“Imagine what we could do if we were really hiding” Tessa hums. “I know, the make overs were a little extreme, but the DEO insisted.”

“It fits you, Lutessa” Lillian joins her hands over the table. “This way you look less like the alien cheerleader and more like her better half.”

“Oh, you were doing so great” Lachlan tsks. “Until the xenophobia. Now can we go to the point where you tell us what took you so long?”

“Wait, wait, wait” Winn frowns, this time annoyed. “You were expecting her? What the hell?”

“Don’t act so surprised” He merely rises an eyebrow. “You didn’t think a vacant house in the end of the world would stop Lillian Luthor? It was a question of time.”

“Then why did you put up with this circus?”

“Because I couldn’t explain to Alex why I’m not afraid of Lillian” Lachlan scoffs, shaking his head and looking at Lillian with a skewed smile. “Scratch that, I could, but the woman needs a break from Luthors joining the family. Besides, we needed you here to witness our family reunion. And I don’t trust my grandmother to not do anything hasty towards our National City residents.”

“Now you’re just painting me like a monster” Lillian doesn’t sound offended. “I’m not interested in hurting any humans.”

“Do you think that makes your sound more trustworthy?” Tessa quizzes. “Because Winn is the only human here.”

“A fact that, I admit, still stings a bit. But I’m doing my best to get used to it.”

“I truly don’t see why. All you ever wanted was for your son to be the savior of the world” Lachlan’s voice is calm and cold as if Lillian raised him herself. Don’t demonstrate weakness. “It didn’t work for him – self-pity and blinding hubris got in the way of that. But you still get to have two daughters that are heroes in different ways. And my sister and I are trying. So, what exactly is that stings to you?”

“I would ask you to stop referring to the kryptonian as my daughter” Lillian doesn’t go all the way to look disgusted, but the twist of her lips indicate her displeasure. “Superman’s kind already did enough by making the world turn against Lex. I don’t need to be reminded that his cousin found a new way of destroying my family.”

“Excuse me?” Winn widens his eyes in disbelief. “Your son went all the way to turn the sun red just to harm Superman. Does he strike you as someone that should be living freely?”

“Lex’s methods might be questionable, but he was just doing what he thought it was best for humanity.”

“This is pointless” Tessa clears her throat. “We’ve done this before many times. It always ends in an impasse. What if Super turns bad against Should The Government Have Kryptonite and the variations of this discussion. Grandmother, again, what took you so long?”

“Well” Lillian takes a deep breath. “The truth is the rumors have been flying for a while before the gala incident. The puzzle practically solved itself. Call it destiny.”

“I will not” Lachlan replies. “Lately I’ve been reminded many times that destiny doesn’t exist. But what rumors are you talking about?”

“As you know, many people still believe in the Luthor legacy, so I hear the most interesting stories. Someone tells me about two nosy bastards breaking into my son’s vault and finding kryptonite. Another bird whispers about a new speedster fussing around National City. And a colleague physicist of mine talks about uncommon tachyon activity somewhere not in Central City. Of course, none of those things stroke me as important at first, after all the so called saviors of the world always end up causing more problems than solving them.”

“I wish I could disagree with your extremely cynical point of view, but as crude and limited as your way of thinking is, it’s true.”

“Thank you, Lachlan. But, of course, I’m trying to save the world using earthly methods. And I need my daughter by my side, if not willingly, by force. You both know that our family is capable of extraordinary things.”

“Hm” Tessa nods, and her voice is dripping with venom. “And of course, there’s no better way of showing loyalty to family than trying to kill your daughter. Several times. After years of emotional abuse.”

“Mother and daughter’s relationships are complicated, dear.”

“Ha! Tell me about it.”

Lillian searches for signs of the hurt irony that Lena reserves especially for her, but doesn’t find any. What Lillian finds, instead, is a bitter sense of repressed anger towards her.

“I didn’t try to kill her, however. Your heroic attempt to save your mother would’ve just granted you a few scars, but not even that. I wanted her DNA.”

“More vaults that have biometric locks, I’m guessing” Lachlan suggests.

“Correct, but irrelevant right now. The exposure you and your sister submitted yourselves was merely your own mistake. I didn’t solve the puzzle until my dear friend Jeremiah showed me the footage of a child wearing that hypocritical symbol and willing to die to save, well, a Luthor. Sometimes I ask myself if she has the kryptonians on a leash or if she’s the one being controlled.”

Tessa has to bite her tongue to avoid spilling a list of bad words in five different languages. So much for grandfatherly affection.

“Ideal relationships don’t have unbalanced division of power.”

“I agree. Ideal relationships are the ones in which you hold all the power.”

Lachlan sighs, rubbing his forehead with his thumb. Perhaps it’s time for scotch.

“Sure, grandma, go on.”

“Then, of course, your pictures. Clear as a summer morning. I wasn’t absolutely ready to believe in conspiracy theories about time travelers until the space ship landing on the roof of your DEO building. As a physicist, the realization that time travel is possible was thrilling.”

“Uh-huh” Winn gulps. “That explains the time traveling thing, but how exactly you were so sure to know they’re Lena and Supergirl’s kids?”

“Despite my reading glasses, I can see” Lillian explains as if that’s enough. “The looks and the ridiculous house crest would have been enough, but I found very interesting this young man’s will to make sure my daughter would be alive. Lex would pick up fights with Lionel to make sure Lena was safe too.”

“But Tessa was invulnerable” Winn blurts in a mocking tone. “That doesn’t even make sense.”

“Winn” Nora intervenes for the first time. “When I come from, you’re known as a very intelligent man. I’m sure you can make the math that if Aunt Lena died, she would never be able to create the twins, and that includes Tess.”

Tessa looks at the petrified face of her brother, trying to not be seem as jarred as she feels.

“Yes” Lillian nods briefly. “But as I said, that was just the confirmation. And then, to find you, I had a bit of a hard time. It seems that you don’t have cameras in this town. But, odds ever in my favor, I found out that speedsters can be easily tracked.”

Winn opens his mouth to complain, but Lachlan blurts before he can say anything:

“Why are you here?”

“I wanted to meet you, of course” Lillian gives with a sly smile. “I wanted to know exactly what kind of people are going to inherit the Luthor name.”

“Well, grandmother, I’m sorry to disappoint.”

“Oh, I’m not disappointed” Lillian laughs, amused. “Despite your obvious devotion to your alien heritage and your heroics, I’m glad to know that the Luthor name rubbed some sense into you. At least you’re not wearing underwear over pants.”

“Huh” Tessa huffs. “No one understands that choice.”

“I know my daughter too well, even if she likes to pretend I don’t, to know that she would never let anyone know the truth about you” Lillian continues. “So it’s safe to say it’s not public knowledge that the Luthor heirs are aliens?”

“Half-aliens” Tessa corrects. “And no, of course it’s not public knowledge. We’re not even registered as aliens. If anyone knew the truth about ieiu, it would make us an even bigger target.”

“We’re… reserved” Lachlan adds. “No scandalous, no trials, no deranged people trying to take over the world. You can rest assured that the Luthor name is a force for good in the future. And don’t worry about What If Super Turns Bad. I’m sure you and Mr. Schott will have a great time finding out means to stop us if the time comes.”

“Dude” Winn hisses.

“What? You said you don’t trust me.”

“That settles it, dear” Lillian stands, glaring at the twins mildly. “I don’t intend to do you any harm. You’re my grandchildren, after all. So stop hiding in the shadows. It doesn’t fit your last name. One of them, at least.”

“What about Cadmus?” Tessa asks.

“Funny how some things just disappear.”

“I mean, not to be one to make little of a Luthor’s word in a table full of Luthors and one to-be, but how can we be sure you’re not luring us to a trap?” Winn winces when all of them look at him.

“For a couple of reasons” Nora pats the table. “For once, time has proven that Lillian does in fact love her daughter. And then she knows that if anything ever happens to Ollie or Tess, there’s no planet, galaxy or universe that can keep her safe from their family.”

The weather seems to be bending to their will. When Lillian announced her departure, the storm passed, leaving the air smelling like rain and a lot of pools across the road. Lachlan, Lutessa and Lillian walk calmly towards the city, the umbrella safe in Lillian’s grip.

Lillian has no problem looking dignified even if she’s accompanied by a girl wearing a Christmas sweater in June and a boy wearing a tank top that says milf in training. That would probably be an inside joke between the residents of the safehouse.

“I didn’t ask. Why are you in the past?”

“Where are you hiding?” Lachlan retorts.

“Fair enough.” She settles. It’s hard to say if she’s proud or just facing the situation with her usual amused coldness. “I’m curious. How did my daughter react when she met you?”

“With strangeness” Tessa answers. “I guess she thinks the coincidence too freaky.”

“What coincidence?”

When they just look at each other, Lillian tsks, disapproving.

“She doesn’t know, does she?” The woman slowly shakes her head, disappointed. “I don’t know what happens with Lena sometimes. She can do things even Lex wasn’t able to, but she’s fooled by a pair of glasses. And you’re not even using fake names.”

They keep walking in silence for a few minutes. It’s the middle of the night and the small town looks even more abandoned than normal after a storm. Calm and empty, the only open places are the gas station and the market. It’s practically a ghost town.

“You did introduce yourself with your real names, didn’t you?” Lillian asks.

“Yes, we did” Tessa groans.

“Then, why?”

“I don’t know.”

“You’re named after her” Lillian insists. “And she adored her grandfather. How come she doesn’t know?”

“Grandmother” Tessa forces her mouth to smile. “She doesn’t think she deserves good things in her life, that’s why she ignores what’s right under her nose. Wonder whose fault this is.”

Lachlan takes a deep breath, already tired of the argument he didn’t hear. He decides he doesn’t want to face that sober and brushes his sister’s shoulder mumbling be right back.

Both women look at him walking towards the open market, the distant ding of the door being opened and then closed. Tessa glances at Charlie being all fussy looking at her brother’s exposed arms.

Lillian tilts her head to watch her granddaughter illuminated by the artificial lights of the store. She has dark bags under somewhat blurry eyes and her mouth is twisted in a discontented smile. Tessa looks drawn.

“You don’t like me” Lillian realizes.

“Given who we are to each other, we’re doomed to struggle a bit.”

“As long as it’s just a little bit” Lillian teases. “And who are we to each other, exactly?”

“An alien and the head of Cadmus. A Super and a Luthor.” Tessa shoves her hands inside her jeans’ pockets, too proud to let Lillian see them shaking. “I’m also my mother’s daughter.”

“You look like her, dear.”

“You think?” She scoffs. “Can you be honest with me? Once in your life.”

“I have been nothing but honest the whole night” Lillian defends herself, basing the tip of the umbrella on the ground. “I don’t intend to harm you. If I did, we wouldn’t be here right now.”

“Yes, grandmother, I’m very aware of what you do to people” Tessa retorts. “Why didn’t you try with my mom? I know it couldn’t be easy, she’s not yours, but why didn’t you try? She was just a kid.”

“Oh, this conversation” Lillian hums, thoughtful. “I have asked myself that many times. I can’t be honest with you because I don’t know the answer. I thought for a long time that I was protecting her. From Lionel, from myself. The truth is that I don’t believe that anymore.”

“If that’s your way of protecting her, let me tell you what a bad job it is.”

“She’s not broken” Lillian chuckles. And it’s slightly horrifying to see Lillian Luthor being pleased by anything. “She doesn’t need my protection. Or yours. She’s stronger than I am. Or any of us, really. Lena and her heart of gold. Lena, the good Luthor, whatever she believes that means. She evidently didn’t follow my example as far as parenting skills go.”

“No, she didn’t” Tessa remembers clearly the pile of parenting books Lena has ever since Tessa learnt how to read. “I don’t dislike you, grandmother, I just can never forgive you the way my brother did. I think you regret what you did to my mother, and you will try to make up for that, but it will be late. Not too late, but late enough to reach me.”

Lillian doesn’t say anything for a minute. Instead, she just faces the girl. They’re the same height. With a jolt of pain, Lillian realizes that Tessa’s nose is in the same shade of red Lena’s gets in the cold.

“I’m surprised she even lets me be around you.”

“Well, see, it wasn’t just her decision” Tessa snorts, deciding to not share the joke.

“Still, I don’t inspire trust.”

“Yes, I know, you don’t like aliens, your son tried to kill my uncle” This time, she rolls her eyes with a smug expression so similar to Lena’s that Lillian just widens her eyes, impressed. “Honestly, grandmother, you’re ignorant and afraid. You don’t like aliens because we make you feel weak. It’s not my fault the sun grants me powers. When you open your mind and try to see the world with less prejudice, you’ll see that – and I don’t believe I have to say this – mass murder is not the solution to your problems.”

“You’re forgetting that the virus that killed the aliens in the bar was created by your grandfather.”

“I’m not forgetting that. But you were the one that pulled the trigger.”

“It might be late for my daughter and I” Lillian opens the umbrella when a light rain starts, getting closer for both of them to be covered. “But if you need something…”

“Do you think I’m crazy enough to ask for your help?”

“You know, dear, you find unexpected allies during times of distress” The older woman just smiles when the door opens again and Lachlan runs towards them holding a bottle of Jameson and three plastic cups.

“I thought we deserved a toast” He shivers. Tessa can see the drops of rain on his face.

They walk, squeezed under one single umbrella, holding cheap whiskey and talking niceties all the way to Lillian’s helicopter.

“So, you and the speedster girl” Lillian tilts her head to Tessa.

“Don’t tell me you disapprove.”

“Of all the things you can accuse me of being, Lutessa, homophobic is not one of them.”

The weather can’t decide for itself, and they return ‘home’ holding Lillian’s umbrella, but the rain stops midway.

Lachlan, Tessa, Winn and Nora settle for one last great moment before they return to National City. Winn goes all the way to find them a picnic checkered tablecloth, folds it in two and spreads a few meters from the sea. The twins turn off the power dampeners, ready to experience the sunrise in all its splendor.

“You know both of you owe me an explanation, right?” Winn says while handing them avocado sandwiches from the basket. “And it better be a good one.”

“About?” Tessa leans back to be hugged by her girlfriend.

“Cadmus, Lillian, you being created, kryptonite, what the hell did you mean wit-“

“Winn” She shushes. “Soon we’ll explain. Now let’s watch the sunrise.”

“Okay, fellas” Lachlan stands wearing swim trunks and holding the half empty bottle of Jameson and a bottle of coffee. “Anyone care for an Irish coffee?”

“Eh” Tessa grimaces at the bottle. “Sure, why not?”

“Nah” Winn hums, wishfully looking at the bottle.

“Come on, Mr. Schott, just one for the road.” Lachlan insists.

“We’re heading home soon…”

“Believe me, the trip will sober you up” He shakes his head, already pouring the coffee heavy on the Irish part. “Besides, it’s our last day as our big happy dysfunctional family.”

“Oh my God” Tessa almost spits inside her cup. Nora rolls her eyes fondly and cleans her chin with a napkin. “This is revolting, why do you like this so much?”

“You weren’t complaining sooner with Lillian” Lachlan takes his seat by Winn’s side, stretching his legs and looking expectantly to the horizon.

“Because I had a heart to heart with her before” Tessa explains. It would be a cold day in hell when she let Lillian think she can’t handle herself. “By the way, Nora, the way you threatened my grandmother, that was awesome.”

Winn snorts in his cup.

“I didn’t threaten Lillian” Nora replies, her cheeks getting red even in the dimness. “I was just making a statement. Your family would hunt her down.”

“Our family” Tessa corrects.

“Yeah” Nora beams, looking at her girlfriend with sparkling eyes.

Lachlan rolls his eyes, too bitter for that crap.

“Winn, did you let everyone know we’re going home?” He asks.

“Yes, and he said that it’s about time. Did you know that there’s a daxamite fleet over National City?”

“Oh” Tessa makes a face. “Oh.”

“What? Why? How bad is this?”

“You’ll see. Seriously, you guys don’t have a moment of peace, do you?”

Winn just shrugs, annoyed by the deflection.

“Never.”

Splashing water in a deserted beach with loved ones feels like finally being able to breathe. They scream and try not to swallow too much salt water; the first sunbeams are reflected on their faces and the comforting is like coming home.

Later, when they’re dressing after hours playing and pretending they didn’t see Winn recording everything like a dad, Lachlan throws a dry towel for his sister to drain her hair.

“You know what” She looks up at the sky. “I just realized our first big bad is to convince two married people that they’re in love.”

“Really?” He cackles. “I can’t believe we’re losers to the point we face villains as if we’re a team.”

“Yeah, I’m the hero and you’re the sidekick.”

“I’m the hero and you’re the sidekick” Lachlan mocks, imitating a toddler. “You’re insufferable."

“You’re insufferable.”

“I’ll end you.”

Tessa just tosses the towel towards their piled bags, turns to her brother with both hands on hips in her better simulation of Supergirl, and smirks.

“You’re gonna have to catch me first.”

And runs away, her feet sloshing water so fast it leaves a trail to be followed long after she’s out of vision.

“Oh, game on!”

Chapter Text

Kara can’t be quiet for an instant. She’s pacing around the roof of the DEO, the cape waving behind her due to the wind, fully aware that all of the others are staring at her, except for J’onn.

Alex has a crinkle above her left eye, one that Kara recognizes from every time she comes to the ground after a difficult battle. Her hands are on her hips and she just looks overall preoccupied that Kara is going to say or do something incriminating.

Lena is trying very hard to masquerade her feelings: arms crossed, perfect composure, looking ridiculously stunning in a simple blue dress that probably costs more than Kara’s rent but does wonders for her legs, not that she needs to…. And now Kara has to police herself from thoughts not appropriate for family reunions.

Things have been easier with Lena. One or two awkward encounters after their weird conversation on L-Corp’s couch and they’re back to almost daily lunch dates and their texts are longer than just how are you. Lena even sent a lunch picture once when Kara had to raincheck due to a Supergirl emergency. It was nice to know Lena has been eating real food and not just protein bars Jess manages to put between paperwork.

If she had her glasses and could be just Kara, she would ask about how excited Lena really is to see them, because she can hear her heartbeat. And Lena would answer with something that doesn’t reveal much or one of those excited looks that she only ever sees when she’s Kara. As Supergirl, she would be lucky if Lena even looked at her as a response.

It’s a mystery for her why is it that Kara deserves all the flirty commentaries and the puppy eyes and Supergirl receives stern and disapproved looks that Kara is sure didn’t exist before. Last time she checked, Supergirl didn’t say or do anything to make Lena mad, but it would be weird to walk there and ask about it.

Still, Kara would like to walk there, press a kiss to her cheek and say that she looks beautiful. For whatever platonic reason she can think of. Because she’s been seeking platonic excuses to see her best friend every day and to have lunch in hidden-but-lovely strangely romantic places. And for the sleepovers.

“Supergirl” J’onn calls, and Supergirl catches herself staring at Lena’s legs for the last two minutes.

Now she’s gonna think I’m depraved too. Add that to the list of things Lena hates about Supergirl.

She looks up and she just feels something reverberate through her body. It hurts and soothes at the same time, ripping her heart in two and calming all of her fears at once, and it doesn’t make sense. Two far away points in the sky, flying in her direction, and Kara wants to cry.

It’s been too long. Two months is too long for anyone. She didn’t have the opportunity to even say goodbye, but now they’re here. Closer and closer.

She hears Alex swallowing dry, J’onn tense his body and Lena forget how is it that one should breathe.

They land softly, Lachlan placing Winn carefully on the ground and looking not threatening, but brutal wearing his suit and with a beard. Kara didn’t realize that he doesn’t wear a cape; instead, in a crimson tone that matches the house crest, he has a quiver full with distinct arrows.

Next time Kara sees her cousin, she’s going to show him off. Black and crimson beat underwear over pants any day.

“I am so glad you’re home” Supergirl locks him in a crushing hug. It’s good to finally be able to hug someone with all her strength and not be afraid to hurt him – and Lachlan hugs her back just as eager. “We have so much to talk about, but right now I’m so glad.”

“So am I” He laughs, taking a step back to salute the others.

Kara didn’t realize, but Tessa had a passenger too. Someone that looks too dizzy to talk to any of them, bent over looking pale and with shaky legs. Sure, she’s Supergirl and the girl needs help, but Tessa is looking at Kara expectantly and, before she realizes, Kara’s already jumping to hug her.

Lena thinks she never heard a laughter so delightful as the one Lachlan lets out when she opens her arms. She gets to see his nose wrinkled in an adorable way quick before he holds her the tightest possible without breaking her ribs and lifts her in a bear hug, twisting them around effortlessly.

“So, did you miss me?” He teases, letting her down after a while.

Lena decides he doesn’t have to know that she’s been thinking about their safety all the time for the last two months.

“Pff, barely.”

“I’ll pretend to believe you” His nose is wrinkled again. “Did you like the beard?”

“Very Jim Morrison” Lena tilts her head, a pseudo smile.

“Oh, the divine mockery of words” Lachlan admits, winking jovially and walking away to talk to the others.

Tessa finally breaks free from Supergirl’s embrace and stops in front of Lena, uncertain, looking at her. Lena understands why. They don’t know that much about each other, and true, near death situations always create thick bonds, but they can’t ignore the heavy silence.

Lena feels her throat closing at the same time she sees Tessa swallowing hard. It shouldn’t be this hard or this weird to just say hi to someone that has been uncommunicable for months, isolated from the world. It shouldn’t and Lena knows that even her inaptitude to maintain any kind of relationships is making this harder than it has to be.

But Lena also knows that anyone that had to talk to Lillian Luthor deserves to be hugged. At least, she does. That being settled, Lena hugs the girl, locking her arms useless down her sides, and it’s overwhelming.

She recognizes the feeling. The same feeling from when she met Kara waiting for her after weeks of silence. A warm sensation spreading from her chest through her body, washing away months of increasing anxiety. And if it’s just slightly better than Kara’s hugs, no one will ever know.

“Welcome back, Tessa.”

“It’s good to be home.”

Winn just watches, endeared. Lena Luthor’s body language changing in seconds is almost magical. Kara is awestruck too, frowning at the sight of both women hugging each other with unexpected familiarity. And something makes the back of her neck tingle.

It’s funny that they kind of look alike.

“Director” Lachlan jokes, a military salutation and bright playful eyes.

J’onn just snorts.

“At ease, soldier.” And pulls him to a side hug.

Alex is looking at him with provoking eyes, hands on hips. Lachlan almost expects her to just go away flying.

“Alex, about our last meeting…” He starts, apologetic.

“It’s in the past, munchkin” She shakes her head fiercely and drops the posture.

“I’m taller than you.”

“Still my nephew” Alex mutters when she’s sure Lena isn’t hearing, and drags him to a violent hug. “Do you even know how to shoot those things?”

“I’m a decent archer.”

When they finish “weeping around”, as eloquently put by Alex, he stops with an arm across her shoulder. Tessa and Lena are still entangled and Winn is holding Kara in a friendly hug. All of them turn to the blanched girl wearing a purple jacket over a S.T.A.R Labs shirt.

“Hi, guys” She grins, sheepish. “For those of you that don’t officially know me, I’m Nora West-Allen. And you’re kind of stuck with me.”

Supergirl stands behind the round table, grinning openly and excited, Lachlan to the left, Lutessa to the right, and Lena thinks that it has to be the most comical thing she has ever seen. First, because Supergirl looks a bit too flashy in blue, red and gold between two giants in black. Second, because both the twins look older than her – it could be because he never looked like National City’s sweetheart with no shiny blond hair and no easy smile; and the girl just lost that innocuous ingenuity she shared along with her mother looks.

Lena wonders for a minute if she wasn’t just projecting.

Even so, she decides she prefers them that away. They look more human.

“I’m sorry” Winn starts, not looking at all sorry. “But I have to take a picture. Can you call your cousin real quick?”

“Absolutely not” Alex intervenes, looking at his cellphone to make sure it’s framed decently. “Last time Superman was here, Maggie wouldn’t shut up about Lois Lane for a week.”

“She’s famous for making impressions” An outside voice mutters, glancing at the three kryptonians with contained surprise. “What…?”

“Luce, these are my unah” Supergirl points at Lachlan. “And inah.”

“Right” Lucy nods, apparently understanding the words. Lena gathers they must have conversations in private. Hell, Lucy is probably fluent in kryptonian. “I’m-“

“Major Lucy Lane” Lachlan offers a handshake immediately, correcting his posture and looking like an entirely different person. “I’m Lachlan… My last names are a secret for now.”

“Where is Detective Dimples, anyways?” Tessa asks Alex, looking sadly at one empty spot. “Hi, Major Lane, I’m Lutessa.”

If she hears Lucy choking, Lena doesn’t give any signs. The other girl, the one that came with Tessa, gets closer to Lena and just stares at the Major with a less masked look of surprise.

“Maggie is on a case” Alex just shrugs. “She’s been a lot busier these days.”

Supergirl coughs, turning to the twins, Nora and Winn with a voice entirely too excited for what she says next.

“So, what did Lillian want with you?”

No one has ever proffered that sentence referring to Lillian Luthor with cheeriness and Lena has to congratulate Supergirl for her efforts on lying.

“She wanted to have a talk” Winn sing-songs. “About Star Wars.”

“Huh?” Supergirl grimaces.

“Yeah, apparently Lillian is a fan of the Phantom Menace.”

“What?” Tessa blurts. “That’s just… Not even her. Is that the best you could come up with, Winn?”

“I’m nervous. Sue me.”

“I’m a lawyer” Lucy reminds him.

“Then, don’t sue me” Winn retorts, surly. It’s awesome to see Lucy after so long, but he’s still recovering from meeting Lillian and flying god knows how many hours. “I should probably talk to Alex and J’onn about this. Alone.”

“But-“ Supergirl protests, turning to Winn, helpless. “How am I gonna know if-“

“You’re gonna trust me” Alex pats her on the shoulder. “And J’onn.”

Supergirl just makes a disappointed face to Alex, clearly pulling out the big guns. Lena thinks that too much of Kara Danvers is rubbing off on Supergirl if she’s trying to use puppy eyes to get anything from Alex.

It just doesn’t work.

Winn leaves them accompanied by the other two, and Lena has to stare intensely at the ring on Tessa’s finger. It’s unsettling that they chose to wear the L instead of their house crest. Probably some sort of inside joke about their initials. Maybe Lena hates the L thing because of the Luthors.

When Lucy announces that she still has to finish things with the new apartment and Supergirl really offers to help, Lena decides it’s time to go home. Everything is fine – the twins are alright, they brought someone else from the future and Lillian didn’t go in a new killing spree.

“So, you don’t like Lucy?” Lachlan asks before she can have the opportunity to leave unnoticed.

“Do you?” Lena narrows her eyes for him.

“Huh” He scratches his head. “It’s hard to… I don’t know her now, but she’s okay with me in the future. I mean, she treats me better than the rest of her family – Lane-Kents excluded. Like I told you, Miss Luthor, moms love me.”

“They do” Nora nods enthusiastically. “It’s so weird! But pretty much everyone likes him.”

“It’s because I’m smart and cute and I have big savvy eyes” Lachlan smiles, satisfied.

“It’s good to know you’re not arrogant” Lena teases. “It’s nice to meet you, Miss West-Allen, but I have work to do.”

“Can I have my old job back?” Lachlan asks just for asking.

Lena answers with an arched eyebrow, not dignifying with anything more.

Lena never saw Kara’s home so crowded. Game night usually means people sitting on top of each other at the couch, but they’re not familiar enough to wander around the apartment in yoga pants and t-shirts in the middle of the day like they live there.

But there they are: Alex, the twins, Nora, Kara and Lucy Lane, all heads touching around something Lena can’t see, giggling while trying to do something. Leaning close to the open door, Lena sees the moment they shout commemorative ooooohs and move away, smiling at one cake with four candles lit.

“Lena” Alex is the first to notice her. Her eyes widen and she waves her inside. “Come on! We’re saying goodbye to Lucy.”

“It looks like I’m going away” Lucy shakes her head. “I’m just moving to a new apartment. Kara just finds any excuse to eat cake.”

“I do” Kara confirms, toothily grin and open arms to the visitor. “What brings you to the rent-controlled part of town?”

“It’s nothing, I didn’t know you had plans” Lena hugs her briefly, feeling all eyes on them. “I can come back later.”

“It was last minute” Kara explains. “Lucy is leaving me and I decided we should at least say goodbye properly. Can I interest you in some cake?”

No, you can’t. Lena just nods, feigned zest, and lets herself be guided towards the group of people. So, that explains why Kara has been going more to Lena’s apartment than the other way around – she had a new roommate.

Lena decides the cake isn’t so great. It’s dry and too sweet and Lena can’t quite swallow it without a bottle of scotch.

Because, truly, Tessa came from heaven, she shows up in a minute holding a glass of Merlot and smoothly leaving by Lena’s side in the couch, turning quick to discuss a very serious matter with Alex before Lena can even thank her.

And Lena realizes that she’s still sitting on the couch thirty minutes later, having eaten the cake and seconds (because Kara insisted), drank the other two glasses that mysteriously appeared by her side, and now alone with the twins and Kara.

Lucy had left holding a box with Nora and Alex, mildly talking about trying a new coffeeshop.

“Hi, sorry to keep you waiting” Kara stops in front of her, cleaning her chocolate covered hands with a cloth. “What did you want to talk about?”

“I came to know if you’re interested in joining me for dinner” Lena answers, questioning herself if it is a good idea to go on with that plan. “The three of you. To celebrate the twins’ return.”

“This should be interesting” Lachlan wiggles his eyebrows, smirking at the duo. “Count me in.”

“Me too.” Tessa shrugs.

“Yeah” Kara opens a mild smile. “I would like that.”

“Good” Lena frowns. She knows she shouldn’t be expecting to convince them – it would take the fun away – but it’s still surprising how they’re just willing to go. Like Lena having dinner with friends is the most normal thing in the world. “I’ll have Jess confirm everything with you, but around eight?”

“Sounds perfect.”

Lena’s first guess is that Kara is trying to kill her. It would not be a first time that someone tries to kill her over dinner, but the cause of death being L. Luthor Forgot How to Breathe would torment Lillian until the day of her own death.

Kara is wearing a sleeveless bodycon white dress and heels that would make Cat Grant jealous. She is lively talking with the woman guiding them to the table, fingers fixing her glasses ever so often, and holding a wallet.

Lena stands up to welcome her, feeling proud of herself at the exact moment Kara lays eyes on her. Lena’s wearing a black off-the-shoulder cocktail dress and dark red lipstick. She’s able to see Kara gulping and her cheeks turning red.

“I’m sorry I’m late, I just finished writing that article, the one I told you about – I still can’t believe Clark invited me to write with him about the six months ‘anniversary’ of the Invasion, my name is going on the byline! Can you believe that?”

All the time, Lena can’t help but keep an endeared smile on her face. Kara’s flustered blather is always a pleasure to watch, that with her hands gesticulating freely and her glasses slipping to the tip of her nose.

“You’re exactly five minutes late, it’s not a big deal” Lena replies. “And of course I believe you, why wouldn’t I? I thought you were friends.”

“Well, yes, we’re… he’s my cousin, but we’re not that close” Kara says, and Lena doesn’t even have to catch her looking away to understand that it’s a sore topic. “But still! It’s Clark Kent, my name printed on the Daily Planet! I think Lois is probably gonna get it framed and send it to Miss Grant to mess with her.”

“If it means anything, Kara, I think you deserve it. You’re a great reporter and Perry White should be the one excited about having your name printed, not the other way around.”

Kara turns unbelievably red and is saved from having to answer by two slim siblings. Lena mouths damn, lightheartedly, to both of them wearing blazers, him over a crimson turtleneck, her over a white dressing shirt.

“Sorry we’re late, it’s Tessa’s fault” He says cheery and leans to kiss Kara and Lena on the cheek.

“It’s not” She just smiles and takes her seat. It’s still weird for her to demonstrate affection to them, because both Tessa and her brother can see that Kara is not processing easily who they are, and because Lena is… Lena. “We were with Winn and Nora checking her in in a hotel. It’s so hard to get things with fake names when we can’t pull the Lu-“

“The lucky card” Lachlan interrupts, glancing at his sister with a warning. “You know? We kinda just ran outta luck.”

Lena just arches her eyebrows.

“They just looked at us like we’re trying to prank them because her only ‘suitcase’ is the umbrella” He snorts. “At least they bought the name, but how?”

“What’s her fake name?” Kara asks.

“Charlotte ‘Charlie’ Engels.”

Tessa has to bite her tongue to not burst into a new wave of bubbly laughing until she’s crying and messing her mascara. She already ruined it three times.

“I don’t get it” Kara frowns.

“No?” Tessa gapes. “Sabrina Duncan? Kelly Garret? Jill and Kris Munroe?”

“No idea.”

“Okay, so you made me watch a movie with Demi Moore flying like Batman out of nowhere and flirting with Cameron Diaz” Lena starts, staring at Kara in disbelief. “But you didn’t watch the original show?”

“There’s a TV show?” Kara gasps.

“I cannot believe you” Lachlan mumbles. “We have to watch it! It’s art.”

“It’s…” Lena grimaces. “It’s okay.”

“It’s not okay, it’s art. They’re the world’s best detectives.”

“That’s Poirot. The books’, not the movies’.”

“Veronica Mars” Tessa points out.

“I stand with the Angels” Lachlan shakes his head, firmly. “Or maybe Miss Marple, she has the best cover.”

“Uhh” Kara just looks disappointed. “You guys are forgetting Sherlock. He is the best. It’s not even a discussion.”

“My dear Kara” Lena beams. “Poirot would crush Sherlock. That’s just how it is.”

Tessa looks at her brother, grinning, both of them amused by Kara going on about how Sherlock would’ve unraveled the Orient Express mystery just by looking at the passengers and Lena getting more and more indignant.

None of them can blame the waiter for seeming uncomfortable about approaching their table, that is until Lena says something close to funny and Kara explodes in a guffaw, attracting the other patrons’ attention.

“You were in Central City when we went away?” Lachlan asks after they stop and order.

“Yeah, I was just talking about the article with Lena” Kara clears her throat. “Clark called and asked me if I wanted to work on an article with him. We went to Central City since, you know, most of the Dominators landed there, and we interviewed people that got injured in the fight. We were able to get a quote from The Flash, that was pretty cool.”

That coming from the woman that was having coffee with Supergirl – Lena doesn’t understand exactly how Kara isn’t used to that kind of acquaintances at this point.

“Didn’t Iris try to fight you?” Tessa laughs.

“No, she actually helped us! S.T.A.R Labs were founding the shelters that helped people that got homeless after the attacks and she helped us talk to them. Overall, it shook the city, but they’re recovering from it stronger. I think we should look at their example and just… We can fight whatever comes next, right?”

The four of them look up, as if they didn’t have the roof impeding their view of the Daxamite fleet that can be seen from anywhere in the city. Even with future knowledge, Lachlan and Tessa don’t know how to act. Rhea has been uncommunicable – without Lena working in any secret project, they’re a bit adrift for what comes next.

“So as long as life remains, there is always hope” Tessa quotes.

“That’s from Wonder Woman” Lena recognizes it, and it sounds dumb to say it in a table with two half-kryptonians and Supergirl’s reporter.

In what appears to be a thousand years from now, she remembers watching Wonder Woman kindly talking to reporters after she helped firefighters retrieve people from the wreckage of a natural disaster.

It left a much more positive impression than Superman fighting Zod and destroying half of Metropolis.

“She’s inspirational as fuck, it’s unfair” Tessa mumbles. “You can’t talk to her about anything and she just drops one of those like it’s nothing.”

“You actually – you actually know her?” Lena narrows her eyes. “Is that – how?”

The girl smiles, kindly.

“She’s friends with Superman. Once, she needed his assistance with something and I was at his house.”

“Just like that? You just casually met Wonder Woman?” Kara questions.

She hopes that someday she’ll be good enough to be a member of the Justice League, to fight alongside Kal-El as an equal, and it’s a bit anticlimactic to know that she just happens to be close when Diana needed help from Clark.

“Met is an understatement” Lachlan scratches his chin. The first thing he did when he got home was shave his face. “Diana kind of adopted her immediately.”

“She likes you too” Tessa squeezes his shoulder.

“She tolerates me” He hums and makes a dismissive gesture. “But it doesn’t matter. She was never my role model anyways.”

“And who is that?” Lena asks.

Lachlan looks at her, earnest.

“You.”

All the time in their drive home, Kara humming along the music on the radio, Lachlan with his temple touching the closed window and Lena extending a protective hand in front of Kara every time she has to abruptly brake, Tessa just lets herself get soaked by the familiarity of it all.

It reminds her of driving to Midvale on Kara’s earth anniversary. In the last few years, Kara and Alex have been wanting to spend more time with Eliza, and every holiday is a good excuse for family road trip.

Before leaving the restaurant, Kara held Lena’s overcoat open for her to fall into it, her arms brushing after that, Kara unable to get eyes off Lena’s uncovered nape. Lena whispered thank you, darling and they followed their path to the car.

It’s almost normal, Tessa realizes, to walk into Kara’s apartment, spread out across the living room and search for old TV shows to watch afterhours. The older get the couch, the younger end up hugging their knees in front of the television.

Kara is not impressed by the Angels’ hunch for solving crimes. She spends the first episode in awe with Farrah Fawcett’s hair, but during the second one, she tunes out of their mysteries to look at the three of her own.

Lena is lying as if Kara is a pillow, but this isn’t news. That’s how they spend most of movie nights at her apartment. Kara likes the way Lena’s hair spreads down her legs and how she looks loose when the weight of the world isn’t on her shoulders.

Kara doesn’t understand most of what she’s feeling. Not true – she understands. It’s unwanted and the timing couldn’t be worse, but she knows. The way she holds her breath for a second every time she sees Lena, the consuming guilt she felt avoiding her. It’s unforgivable that someone would deliberately hurt someone as good as Lena.

It was easy, at the beginning, to pretend that it wasn’t anything at all. To pretend that it was normal wanting to get closer to Lena Luthor after the woman proved to want the best for humanity even if their ways were different. Anyone would be lucky to be close to Lena Luthor, because Lena is extraordinary.

But Mon-El was there.

And he was difficult and they fought a lot, and they also had a rivalry that they had to work to overcome, but they shared the weight of dead homes. He needed her and Kara needed to know that someone understood. Clark never would.

And after all the lies and the secrets, Kara was hurt. It felt like it would never go away, the emptiness after trusting someone and hearing in a dismissive tone how they would never be good enough for her. It sounded like excuses, it sounded unfair and Kara just didn’t want to deal with that on top of everything.

One day, J’onn came over for a most intimate game night, just Kara, him and Alex, and Kara was reminded that the sun was still shining despite her broken heart. And it would heal. Thirteen years without someone else from a past like hers and she was fine, because she had the best sister she could ever hope for, amazing friends and J’onn, that at some point stopped being her boss and became a parental figure of some sort.

Some days it hurt more, some days it hurt less. The first were the days she couldn’t concentrate on anything except searching at every given moment for them. And sometimes they would be laughing at odd hours, or fighting, or their silence would be dreading, but they were there. A beacon.

One day, Kara woke up and it took until the moment she went to sleep again before she realized that Mon-El’s lies didn’t affect her that much anymore. And she didn’t know to be sad for forgetting so quick or happy to close that door.

“What’s on your mind?” Lena asks, shifting her gaze from the TV to look up at Kara.

“Nothing. Just thinking I’m glad you’re here.”

Lena just nods softly, praying that Kara wouldn’t see her watery eyes.

“Me too.”

Kara pretends to buy Lena’s interest for the show, but they’re both staring at the twin’s backs. He fell asleep, head leaning over his sister’s shoulder, and she doesn’t move so he won’t wake up. In fact, she relaxes her arm entirely so he can be more comfortable.

Kara sees the sad smile on Lena’s lips. For comforting, she tells herself, Kara leaves her hand over Lena’s on top of her stomach. Lena shifts closer.

Lachlan wakes up in the middle of the night.

He doesn’t need to get up. His sister is dreaming, tucked under her blankets, and Lachlan recognizes the folded extremity – it was Lena. Lachlan can almost see the mark her lipstick left on Tessa’s forehead when she leaned in to kiss her goodnight. He doubts she did it.

She is still there, he knows. He can hear Kara and Lena’s heartbeats inside her bedroom.

“I should get home now.”

“It’s late. You should stay.”

“You don’t mind?”

“Of course not!”

That was probably what they talked, Lachlan guesses. He mumbles something in kryptonian and goes back to sleep.

Kara doesn’t like to be alone. It’s not like she remembers vividly being awake during the years she spent at the Phantom Zone, because she was sleeping the majority of time, but the moments she opened her eyes, there was nothing. Everything was dark and silent and Kara was just drifting around, endlessly and without any hope to get away.

Since she got on Earth, she was never alone. Alex was there, even if against her will, and Eliza, Jeremiah, Clark, Lois, Kenny, Winn, Miss Grant, James… Kara enjoyed their company much more than she could ever put it to words – and considering she’s a reporter, that’s concerning.

There is something different, however, about watching the scene she is currently in front of.

Alex has an arm across Maggie’s shoulders, both wearing leather jackets, both grinning madly at the framed article about the imprisonment of twelve members of the Bertinelli crime family, the operation leaded by the detective. James is looking, expectant, at Winn while he explains something, both holding beers. Lena, Nora, Lachlan and Tessa are all involved in a conversation that keeps Lena curious and Tessa with a satisfied grin when she looks at her girlfriend.

(Rao, Kara misses J’onn. She understands he has the miraculous opportunity to spend time with the father he thought he lost, but she misses him.)

It feels like family. Once, loving Eliza and Alex scared Kara because she thought that idea was opposed to her real family being irreplaceable. Until she understood that both could coexist, it was a long path. Now, looking at the odd group of busy people that managed to get together to celebrate one of theirs, Kara just feels like finally her place was found.

“Pensive, are we?” Lucy stops by her side, following Kara’s gaze.

“Hey, you made it!” Kara gives her a hug as a greeting.

“What a great impression I’m making to your friends” Lucy comments. “I’m crashing someone else’s party and I’m late. But seriously, where did you find this place?”

“Maggie talked to Alex that talked to me about it, now it’s sorta our place to hang out. And don’t say your friends as if you don’t know most of them.”

“I spent last year fighting with your sister” Lucy reminds her, looking for the barman or barwoman behind the counter. “And Jimmy is my ex that left me to be with you.”

“And look how well that went” Kara snorts.

She doesn’t know how, but Lucy managed to hide from James during the entire month she’s been in National City. Sure, the phone call about needing a place to stay for a while was odd, but Kara was more than happy to share an apartment with Lucy while she was oversighting the Daxamite situation.

In other words, the President was going to send Lucy’s dad to make sure they didn’t cause an interspecies war, but Cat Grant convinced her to send Lucy instead. Cat knows that Lucy and Kara have a convenient relationship, and either that means Cat doesn’t really know Supergirl’s civilian identity or she’s making a dangerous play.

“I still don’t know, excuse me, your son and your daughter” Lucy gives her a curious look. “Come on, Kara, that’s crazy even for you.”

“Really? Isn’t my fate to deal with superpowered members of my family showing up?” Kara tries to joke, but it’s a fresh wound. Lucy catches her wincing at her own words and bowing her head to push the glasses.

“I’m sorry” Lucy lays a gentle hand on her arm, squeezing in an attempt to comfort her. “What about Luthor, huh? She’s an interesting addition to your group.”

That brings a wide smile to Kara’s lips.

“Are you – you’re not suspicious of her, are you? Because James…”

“Jimmy is butthurt because of her brother and Superman?” Lucy finishes in a knowing tone. To Kara nodding, she just sighs. “Look, Kara, I mean, of course I’m a little wary, but I’m really not one to judge people for what their family did. I mean, look at my dad! Look at my sister!”

“Your sister, Lois?” Kara repeats. “What did she do?”

“Nothing like mass murder” Lucy shrugs. “But I wouldn’t want anything to do with what she does, and I’m sure that she doesn’t want anything to do with me either. So, Lena Luthor is off my radar.”

“I’ll never understand what you have going on with Lois. When I was with Clark, she called and asked about you.”

“What did you say?”

“That she should call you?” Kara presses her lips, annoyed by the barman’s disappearance. She has a hunch about why he’s not there. “She said something about you dodging her calls and then I had to hang up before she convinced me to visit Smallville for Christmas.”

Finally, the bartender shows up. Mon-El doesn’t look Kara in the eye, he hasn’t been able to do it properly ever since they broke up, and stares intensely at a point between Lucy and Kara’s head.

“Sorry for the delay, we’re crowded today. What can I get you?”

Lucy opens her mouth to say that they aren’t, actually, because it’s Tuesday and the piled up alcoholic soccer team that is Kara’s friends are pretty much the only clients they have, but Kara cuts in:

“Three scotches, neat. No, I’m wrong, Maggie likes it on ice. Two scotches neat, one on the rocks. Three club sodas for the kids. Two pilsens. White for me. Lucy, you…?”

“Martini” She answers immediately. “And don’t make the Bond joke, Kara. Gin and stirred, I’m not an animal.”

“Coming right up” Mon-El replies in a feigned energized tone.

He pours the drinks so quickly that Kara thinks it wouldn’t be hard to cheat and use superspeed when the bar is indeed too crowded. When he finishes, decorating the club sodas with thin slices of lemon, Mon-El organizes the drinks on a tray and looks at Kara, serious.

She understands why he is keeping his distance. Normally, Kara wouldn’t want anyone to feel left out, but they have been walking on mines around each other every time they try to have a conversation after what happened.

When Rhea put a price on Kara’s head and he indulged to make her wishes and go back to Daxam, Kara saw the hurt look on his face. He still had hope, she realized, that his mother would understand his desire to stay on Earth. When she didn’t – and she pulled a kryptonite sword out of her vests to kill Kara because Rhea truly believed that her son didn’t have his own wishes unlinked to ‘pretty faces’, a piece of his soul broke.

And Kara decided that she doesn’t want him out of her life. She doesn’t want him around, now, but he is nevertheless one of them. So they ignored the President’s orders and broke into the daxamite fleet to rescue him.

Hence Lucy being here.

“Thank you, Mon-El” Kara says, grabbing the tray with softness.

He just nods and walks away.

“That was awkward” Lucy mentions when they’re returning to their booth.

“He’s my ex-boyfriend.”

“Oh” She hums. “I’ll say that, from all the weirdness of your situation, the thing that stuck with me is that I didn’t know you liked women too.”

Kara just frowns, not believing her.

“You didn’t? I spent most of last year half in love with you, Luce.”

“You were?” Lucy gasps, reaching for the drink immediately. “Oh my God, I was too! I thought I was imagining things.”

“Nop” Kara grins, leaving the tray on the table much to being cheered by the others. “I definitely dig the uniform look. Hi again, guys, I think everyone knows Lucy, but those who don’t: that’s Major Lucy Lane, queen of charades and here on top secret presidential orders.”

“Hi, Major” Everyone greets in a frolic tone, except Lena and Maggie.

“Hi, Lane” Maggie offers a handshake. “I’m Detective Maggie Sawyer, Alex’s girlfriend.”

“So I heard” Lucy smiles and accepts her handshake. “I guess I officially know everyone now. Say, aren’t you the reason this reunion is happening?”

“She is!” Winn nods, humorous. “Did you know that Sawyer did all of those arrests all by herself?”

Maggie mildly rolls her eyes. Kara takes a seat by James’ side and waves happily to Lena, that is now looking from Kara to the Major sitting across the table from the reporter.

“Of course I didn’t do that all by myself, Schott, what? Am I Supergirl now?”

“You couldn’t be” Alex mocks. “You don’t have the physique.”

“And what does that mean, Danvers?”

“That your boots would need high heels, Sawyer.”

“Burn” Tessa and Winn high five.

“I’ll tell you for the third time, Schott” Maggie narrows her eyes at his wild smile. “Supergirl did help me, she tipped me off about suspicious stuff going on at the restaurant. They weren’t that discreet anyways. But my Captain doesn’t blindly trust Supergirl, so I had to ask for Snowbird’s and XS’s help. We went inside, ate the best fettuccine I ever had, and then they went away, I busted the shady bathroom door, found enough evidence to put them away for good and the D.E.B.S kept me from getting shot.”

“Dibs on Lucy Diamond!” Tessa yelps.

“She’s not even a D.E.B.” Nora complains. “Whatever, dibs on Amy.”

“I get Dominique” Lachlan checks his fingernails. When he sees that everyone’s looking at him, he frowns. “What? I want to be included.”

“But why didn’t you go with Supergirl in the first place?” Lena asks.

“Because Detective Sawyer has strong feelings about preserving windows and bricks” Lachlan explains. “We talked about it. And she and Supergirl don’t like each other.”

“That is not true” Kara cuts in, clearing her throat under the wary look James is giving her. “I mean, just, Supergirl, she’s nice, she doesn’t look like she would just don’t like someone.”

“Yeah, Supergirl is a good egg” Lucy sips her drink. “You don’t like her, Sawyer?”

“We disagree about some stuff, Lane” Maggie explains, nonchalant. “But we like each other. After Alex was kidnapped, we made a deal that if she saw or heard something that could be fixed by us cops she’d call us instead of try to solve it with her fists and cause thousands in public damage.”

“Alex was kidnaped?” Lachlan blurts.

“That is awesome!” Tessa shrieks.

“They” James points to the girls cuddling on the corner of their booth. “Don’t look like cops.”

“I actually am CCPD” Nora scoffs. “Yeah, not my jurisdiction neither as a CSI or a vigilante, but always happy to help Detective Dimples.”

“And since my brother and I are trying to keep our heads down and Nora can’t be seen in public before the other one shows up, we had to vanish before someone took any pictures.” Tessa gestures vaguely.

“Wait, so that’s why you’ve been extra busy lately” Alex grimaces. “You’re Supergirl’s cop. That is so-“

“Unethical?” Lena suggests.

“I was gonna say dangerous, but sure, yours work too.”

“Huh, she does call me a lot” Maggie hums. “But I figured as long as it takes bad guys off the streets.”

“Oh, so the ends justify the means?” Tessa asks, intensely staring at Kara.

Kara just looks at the ceiling, finding interesting new spider webs.

“I mean, we are all keeping secrets in here” Winn smiles falsely at the twins. “Aren’t we? Like Maggie ignoring things about L-Corp’s investigation…”

“No breakthrough yet, sorry” Maggie takes a gulp of her scotch.

“Lena’s not revealing to the world the footage of what really happened when Tessa broke into…”

“That was wiped” Lena justifies.

“So, Supergirl having a cop she can trust is not the most unethical thing” Winn endorses his point by dropping the empty bottle on the table. “It’s not like she could guess what cop isn’t dirty. Except Maggie. I hope.”

“Look, if she wants to call 911, be my guest” Maggie shakes her head. “I’m just happy to help. And avoid wreckage. Besides, we had a good time. Right, Snowbird?”

Tessa rolls her eyes.

“Well, that was really great food. But I’ll be honest, guys, we barely did anything. Mags did all the hard work of building the case and long stakeouts, and we just got the fun part of dodging bullets. So, she deserves a toast. To Detective Dimples!”

Everyone raises their glasses to dab in the air.

“To Detective Dimples!”

Kara announces that next round is coming and she asks for Winn’s help at the counter. The man unhooks himself from the squeezed people and follows her closely with an easy smile on his face.

She patters the countertop, having asked for the same drinks and a bottle of water to another barman, and Winn stays quiet, waiting for it to come. She is easy to predict sometimes, in the best of ways.

“Winn, I didn’t properly thank you fo-“

“That’s not necessary” He cuts in, awkwardly moving his hands. “Don’t come up with a whole Supergirl speech because I was doing my job.”

“I just wanted to say that I can’t thank you enough for taking care of them” Kara repeats herself. “Yeah, I know it’s your job, but you could’ve said no. It’s, uh, it means a lot to me, Winn.”

“I know” Winn grins, softly. “But hey, we’re kind of a family, right? Like, one superhero, one son of a serial killer, space dad, Alex that could be a superhero or a serial killer, depends on the day, just – I know you would’ve done the same if it was me, and you don’t have to thank me for anything.”

Kara nods and opens her arms for Winn to playfully try to wrestle his way out. She would’ve done the same in the blink of an eye and it’s good that Winn knows that. After everything that happened with Toyman, Kara wants to make sure that he knows he belong with them.

“But I’ll let you buy next round” He cracks a boyish smile. “’Cuz I’m broke. You’d think the DEO would pay better than Miss Grant.”

Most of the time, Lena is grateful that Kara isn’t some alien with telepathic powers. She is also grateful that J’onn isn’t there, otherwise even his discretion wouldn’t stop him from feeling waves of insecurity coming from her.

Lucy Lane could get Lena intoxicated with her presence. It’s unsettling how much she is affected by her mere being there – sipping martinis, at ease, playing with her olive before eating it and swallowing the pit for some reason. She laughs at Maggie and Alex’s jokes, plays with Winn, pays attention to the kids’ stories and avoids James with such grace that Lena sees right away why Kara likes her so much.

She fits the picture. With glorious high cheekbones and piercing green eyes, Lucy is nothing but charming to everyone, seeming to know from Alex’s favorite brand of scotch to what Kara usually eats at Noonan’s, easily finding her place between the new additions to her old group of friends. And she does look like Lois, but Lena wouldn’t say that out loud.

Lena recognizes the inner struggle. Lucy is stiff and put together wearing her impeccable uniform, standing proud and commanding even next to Supergirl: Major Lane is efficient at her job and she earned her place at the DEO. Away from there, Lucy is funny and enchanting wearing her hair down and blazers over black tops.

General Lane couldn’t have been the easiest father to grow up with. But again, neither was Lillian.

It seems like Kara has a magnet to attract strays and let them into her life. The fact that Lena was watching Kara’s pained expression at the bar and she saw Kara perking up after so much as a touch from Lucy makes Lena question her inner feminist.

Because there is no reason for her to dislike Lucy, and it’s not like she’s fooling anyone. Everyone can see that Lena is troubled by Lucy living with Kara, Lucy and her impressive curriculum, Lucy and her looking divine with any clothes and cake on her face, Lucy and the way she makes Kara laugh effortlessly. It stings that Kara has been spending so much time with her.

And Lena feels like a teenager.

Nevertheless, when Kara gives everyone their drinks and leaves a bottle of water next to Lena’s (because you’re working tomorrow and I don’t want you getting a headache), Lena can’t help but thank her with the sincerest smile she gave today, and makes sure to sip the water between gulps of scotch. If anything, because she wouldn’t want Kara to be upset tomorrow. No one else got the bottle of water.

Maybe Lena could try to like Lucy at some other time. It shouldn’t be hard – the woman can only be a saint for Kara to adore her. It’s foolish to dwell on jealousy about someone she has nothing with.

Jealousy is a foolish thing by itself, Lena thinks. But she can’t help but to feel a tad victorious when Kara offers to walk Lena to her car when it’s time to go home.

“Did you have fun?” Kara asks, opening the car door in a grand feigned gesture of chivalry.

“Yes, I did” Lena answers and she finds it to be true. Despite the jealously, Alex being absurdly proud of her girlfriend was heartwarming, the general ambience was welcoming and James Olsen didn’t even try to stab her with words. “I was surprised to be invited, to be honest.”

“Why is that? I thought you were hanging out with them at the DEO all the time.”

“You know about the DEO?”

A slight blush covers Kara’s cheeks and she presses her lips, uncomfortable.

“Yeah, off the record.”

“Right” Lena leans on the car, the door between their bodies as a shield. “Regardless, I wouldn’t say I was hanging out so much as working together. I didn’t even think Maggie liked me.”

Lena leaves unsaid that she thought she was being hacked when she unlocked her phone and found herself added in a group chat with at least three hundred unread messages. Lena doesn’t say that she actually allowed herself to laugh reading all of those on her way home, and risking feeling like an intruder in someone else’s party was a constant siren in her head, but it was worth it anyways if she got to see Kara.

“Lena” Kara says in a tired tone, as if she repeats the name by herself all the time in a one-sided discussion and is always done with the end. “Who wouldn’t like you?”

“I have a list. It stars with my mother.”

“They’re stupid” Without hesitation, Kara replies. “Just – anyone that can’t see the great, amazing person you are is stupid. Sorry, I don’t make the rules.”

Lena just stares at her, a skewed smile on her red lips.

“I don’t make the rules” Kara continues, lively. “But if I did, I’d make that rule. It would be my first rule. No, my second rule – my first rule would be no pets are allowed to die in movies.”

“So, you have the power to change anything in the world” Lena narrows her eyes, feeling like she could melt if Kara continues to be herself. “The first thing, no pets dying in movies. Second, people who don’t like me are stupid. What’s third?”

“Huh. Kale would stop existing. There would be a 007 that is a woman. Then I’d fix global warming or something.”

“It’s good to know your priorities are straight” Lena chuckles. “I have to go now. Lunch tomorrow?”

Kara makes an apologetic face.

“Sorry, I have a deadline. But Saturday is game night! You’re going, right? We’re the only ones that can beat James and Lucy at charades.”

“Wouldn’t miss it.”

Lena leaves after pressing a kiss at Kara’s cheek. Kara watches her driver escorting her home safely, all the time with the funny feeling that something good is about to happen. 

Lachlan slams the door so hard it might never open again. He stays floating in the middle of the corridor, feeling a tennis ball in his throat, trying to work if it would be closer to jump in the sea or pester someone else just to take a shower.

For his pride, he didn’t scream around the house and opened a gash on his forehead after breaking a vase that was a gift from Eliza. That only happened once.

But he doesn’t need to; if he doesn’t hear anything except his blood pumping on his ears, Kara probably can hear his distress. In fact, she just fell from the bed and is now looking at a terrified boy, floating above the ground, red stains all over his face.

“What’s going on? Are you okay?” Kara hides a yawn.

“Hm-hm” He nods, trying to sound like anything but a dying animal and failing. “There is… something in the bathroom.”

“Something?” Kara stares at the door. By the way her eyes widen and she takes a step back, she looked inside. “Is that a tarantula?”

“Evil. She’s pure evil.”

“Oh, I don’t know” Kara chuckles. “Alex had one growing up. She called him Bob, I wanted to call him Peter.”

“Of course Aunt Alex had one of these vile creatures” Lachlan scoffs, floating away from the corridor. “I just wanted to use the bathroom.”

“You have… heat vision” Kara reminds him.

“Just because she hates me and I think she should be in hell, it doesn’t mean I’ll send her there” He mumbles, staying a few centimeters above the couch in a sitting position, but not touching anything. The idea of it climbing his leg sends shivers down his spine. “Sorry for waking you up.”

“It’s okay” Kara actually laughs, opening the kitchen’s cupboards in search for an empty Tupperware. “But you could just take her and put her outside?”

“I’m not touching that.”

“You have impenetrable skin.”

“I’m still not touching that. I don’t trust spiders.”

“It’s more like you’re afraid of them” Kara teases, returning to the corridor holding a pink container.

“I am.”

“How does one tarantula end up in here anyways?” He hears her wondering, echoing voice inside the bathroom. “Hi, little guy or girl, you’ll have to leave now, you’re upsetting our guest.”

“I really hope this isn’t what my sister thinks of a joke” Lachlan replies, surly.

“It was just searching for water, I guess” Kara stops in front of him, holding the dreaded container firmly. “Alright, I’ll drop it somewhere and then we can go out for breakfast.”

“But it’s the middle of the night.”

“I know this place that serves breakfast 24 hours.”

“Hm” He shrugs, still looking frantic to the trapped spider. “I have a better idea. But go before Arachne show up here and I’m never able to sleep again.”

Flying comes with its perks. If Supergirl and her new sidekick/son are seen flying around Mount Whitney, it’s too dark to have a confirmation. But they are, thought, balancing themselves between rocks and waiting for the sunrise.

“What do you have in there?”

“Peanut butter and jelly sandwiches” He answers and gives her the bag.

Kara opens to see at least eight sandwiches, no crusts, in a diagonal cut. They’re floating above the ‘ground’, her cape wavering behind them.

“Eliza used to make them this way” Kara says, grinning at the thought. Then she realizes he probably knows that. “When I came to Earth, it sounded so strange. This combination, I mean. It shouldn’t work.”

He probably knows that too.

“I guess you knew that” She mumbles. “Is that – is that something you don’t know?”

“I don’t know a lot of things” Lachlan answers, now understanding the stuttering with her. “Like dealing with spiders.”

“Right. I mean, is there anything you want to ask me?”

“Is there anything you want to ask me?”

Kara bites her lip, uncertain, because there is. There are many things she wants to ask him. The first thing would be who is she, but she won’t get an answer. The second thing would be if everyone is alright in the future. And about the Daxamites. And about their childhood. About her cousin, her sister and Eliza.

“We’re not very close, are we?” She asks the first thing it comes to mind.

Kara would say jackpot by the way he stiffs his posture, getting impossibly straight, if this wasn’t a sad realization.

“No, we’re not” Lachlan answers. “We’re not distant, either. We’re just… I don’t really know.”

“Why is that?” Kara looks at him, feeling powerless. “Am I not in your life enough? Because of Supergirl? Did I miss too many of your projects at school? You look like you made a robot.”

“I made many robots” He says in a playful tone. “No, ieiu, it’s not about that. It’s, huh, my fault, I guess. I don’t think I pushed you away, I was just closer with mom, and then – well, it just felt like every time I tried to get closer to you, we would end up fighting. Which is fine, it wasn’t your fault or my fault, I guess it’s just bad luck.”

Kara doesn’t have an answer for that. She was never under the impression she was going to be the perfect parent, but keeping distance was never the result she thought it would turn out to be. She has vivid memories of Eliza knowing when to give her space and when she needed her, and how she always made the right decision. Kara thought it was some kind of superpower.

“We could not fight right now?” She suggests, because what else could she do?

“Yeah” He smiles faintly. “I would like that.”

By the time the sunbeams reach their faces, Kara isn’t certain that the warmth inside her is due to the sun. He spends most of their comfortable silence taking small bites from one of the sandwiches while Kara practically inhales hers.

Kara gets to see him in the early morning and, as much as it sounds biased, it might be a blessing. His hair is growing, his usual curl down the forehead is going back to its place, and Kara can’t decide if it’s Kal’s influence or not. Lachlan has permanently flushed cheeks and acute green eyes that reminds Kara of someone else – she can’t quite work out who, but it makes her nape tingle.

“You can ask me about things, you know” He says, crumpling the tin foil and keeping it in his pocket. “If you want.”

“Okay” Kara nods, frowning to think about something. It seems like all of her questions vanished. “Right, okay. Do we have a pet?”

“Yeah. Krypto.”

“Krypto?”

“It was our golden retriever” He presses his lips, the usual wave of pain remembering him. “He was very brave. The best of dogs. He had a red cape and everything.”

“Dogs shouldn’t die” Kara observes, remembering the conversation she had with Lena the other night. “Hey, why don’t you have a cape?”

“I have one” Lachlan says. “It’s hidden. I can’t use arrows if they’re unreachable, so, no cape if not to show off.”

“Why do you use arrows, anyway? You have the same powers as me, right?”

“Essentially” Lachlan grabs one of the arrows, showing a camouflaged button close to the nock. “But, yes, my name, it sounded appropriate that I would learn how to shoot. And I feel more comfortable using the bow than my powers. For one, I learned this, and let me tell you, Sara isn’t an amorous teacher – I wasn’t just born with this ability.”

Kara grins at the hint of pride in his voice. There’s more to that.

“I shouldn’t ask why your name is Oliver, should I?”

“You really shouldn’t” He shakes his head.

“Okay” Kara nods. She’s not completely sure she will not ask about it later because it’s clearly important, but right now… “So, where do we live? We can’t be living in an apartment, it’s at least four people and a dog.”

Lachlan shrugs.

“In a normal house, I guess. Five bedrooms, a pool. That’s where we grow up, I mean. I live in the penthouse now because it was closer to the NCU and L-Corp. Tessa lives in an apartment in Central City, she went to college there, it’s all very romantic.”

“But that’s so far away!” Kara laments, grabbing the last of the sandwiches.

“Ieiu, you can fly. She can fly. Her girlfriend runs at Mach 4 on a lazy day. It’s not that far away.”

“But you don’t miss her?” She asks, watching his expression turn to skeptic. “I would miss Alex even if I could fly to her.”

“We see each other once a week. You have the Sunday lunch family reunion.”

Kara just stares at him, trying to figure if he’s being serious. It’s hard when his tone is always at least 20% sardonic.

“I’m a suburban dad” Kara realizes, shocked, and Lachlan can almost hear the unsaid oh, Rao.

He tilts his head, chuckling.

“Just a little bit.”

On Friday, Lena is surprised by the last person she expects to see, talking to Jess happily and pretending that she doesn’t know the secretary is about to call security.

“Lutessa?” Lena calls, looking at the girl in confusion.

Tessa is, for some reason, wearing a pink fluffy horrendous beret and a boho dress that makes her look like a character from a psychedelic 70s fever dream. Lena guesses the only reason Jess didn’t call security yet is because she’s too disconcerted.

“Hi, Lena” She turns to hug her, stopping last second and standing, sheepish. “Busy day?”

“Miss Luthor, should I…” Jess interrupts.

“No, that’s alright” Lena replies immediately. “Would you like to come in, Tessa?”

Tessa shakes her head and hands her a packet.

“I won’t keep you, I’m just here to drop this.”

“And what’s that?” Lena scrutinizes the packet as if it could be hiding secrets.

“Lunch.”

“Lunch?” She repeats the word, sounding foreign.

“Yeah” Tessa laughs. “You are planning to eat, right? Because if you’re not, I can get Kara here in thirty seconds and she’ll convince you.”

“Of course I’m planning to eat” Lena blinks, sincerely confused. “But why did you bring me lunch?”

“Well, Nora and I, we bought too much shrimp, it was supposed to be a risotto. Anyways, we were using the extra to make a salad today, and I know for a fact that you love shrimp salad, so I brought you lunch.”

Lena, so utterly bewildered, looks at Jess as if she has the explanations. Jess simply stares at the packet, wondering if it contains anything radioactive.

No one does that. No one brings Lena one of her favorite dishes because they remembered that about her – except for Kara, but Kara is an exception in everything.

“Oh” Lena says, eloquently. “Well, thank you. How can I repay you?”

Tessa snorts something similar to what and makes a dismissive gesture.

“Eat it. And tell me if I put too much lemon, I think I may have. Gotta go, bye.”

And she leaves Lena slightly open-mouthed. Lena looks again at the packet, blinking many times to go back to normal, staring at it like she never saw anything like that before.

“Jess, I think I may have a friend.”

It’s a good thing humans usually have about nine months to prepare for the moment. Kara doesn’t have that privilege. It might be because, from everything she talked about with Alex – how surreal it all sounds –, Kara never really looked at them and knew.

When it happens, it’s random.

Tessa is wearing Kara’s ‘Power To The Girls’ sweater, legs crossed on the floor, piling up Kara’s movies in search of something interesting to watch. She makes a face every time she comes across a romcom and puts it aside, looking for anything more interesting.

She finds an old Die Hard copy that belongs to Alex and wobbles it in front of his face. Lachlan takes his eyes off the book he’s been speedreading over and over and grimaces at the sight of the movie.

“Awful.”

“How dare you?” She gasps. “It’s the best Christmas movie ever!”

“First of, it’s July. Second, we don’t even celebrate Christmas, Tessa” He huffs. “And I thought Carol was your favorite holiday movie.”

“Carol is my favorite Christmas movie to watch with Nora” She explains, forgetting the Die Hard copy and pulling his book. “Are you reading this again?”

“I read the classics at least once a year, you know that.”

“I saw you reading Crime and Punishment, like, a week before we came to the past.”

“That was 2042” Lachlan replies in a matter-of-fact tone, recovering the book from her hands. “We’re in 2017.”

“You’re a geek.”

“Woooow” He rubs his forehead. “You hurt me. I’m hurt. How can I live after that?”

Kara doesn’t realize she’s chuckling until they turn to her, wide eyes and coy smiles.

It’s possible that Snapper is going to fire her if she doesn’t submit this article before noon, but Kara might be willing to cheat and use superspeed later. They turn their attentions to their business when she makes a vague gesture, and Kara is left alone with her coffee mug and her thoughts.

Growing up, she never spent much time dwelling on parenthood. At the rare occasions, it would be limited to Faceless Husband/Wife and Faceless Children sitting at a picnic table, laughing at anything in particular. Maybe trips to Midvale or the Observatory.

Now, both children have faces. And she knows it might be slightly different from her unfinished childish thoughts. She would be working in a corner, the twins would be biting each other in another, Nora would come for dinner and Kara would make sure Tessa’s door stayed open all the time, his girlfriend would stay and discuss the classics. Faceless Wife would be in her home office.

Kara just hopes that she and this woman make a steady couple. Growing up with your parent being a superhero may sound like a dream, but Kara knows that the family dynamic wouldn’t be the ideal.

She thinks about Clark and Lois, first. If Lois was responsible for making the sun rise every morning, Clark wouldn’t love her more. They make the steadiest couple that Kara has ever seen, even considering marriages, and the idea of any of them dating someone else just sounds wrong. Kara doesn’t know much about Clark’s life before Lois, but mentions of someone called Lana Lang make her frown at the thought.

That might be the reason the twins found the Kara and Mon-El thing hilarious more than serious. For them it’s a fling, an affair that happened a lifetime ago. Strangely enough, it soothes Kara.

As parents, Alura and Zor-El weren’t particularly affectionate. Kara always felt closer to her aunt Astra than to her mother, but it doesn’t mean she didn’t love them. Martha and Jonathan, on the other side, showered her with warmth every time she visited them. Eliza is one of the strongest women Kara has ever met, being a mother when Kara didn’t know how to accept her.

From the Kents, Clark. From the Danvers, Alex. It’s fair to assume that Kara will love and be loved by this woman with everything she’s got. Because it’s clear that the twins didn’t come from anything except love.

But from everything that Kara has thought and said about it ever since she saw them wearing the House of El crest, the never-changing sentiment is that she was out of her mind when she thought about being a mother. How could Alex let her do this, she doesn’t know. Kara, that puts on a cape and walks into the fire and fights dangerous beings every day. Kara, that broke her own sister’s arm last year. Kara, that can’t keep the same mug for more than a week or eat healthy or not cry watching The Lion King or exercise if not under a yellow sun.

Who thought it was a good idea to let her raise two kids?

“Are you okay?” One of them asks.

“No” Her voice is hoarse. “I think I’m gonna be sick.”

“How did you get this number again?” Lachlan asks, facing the wall next to Kara’s door.

“I have my ways” She answers with a scoff. He narrows his eyes, but doesn’t say anything. Legally, it’s always better to not ask for details on Lois Lane’s ways. “Can I talk to my sister, please?”

“She’s a little busy now” He answers, looking at Lucy, Nora and Tessa sitting around Kara’s coffee table, holding cards and wearing calm façades. “Can I get a message, Lois?”

“Seriously? What the hell is going on with you people? It’s important.”

“Sucker!” Nora yelps after Tessa throws her cards with a groan.

“I’m your girlfriend.”

“Not right now, you aren’t.”

“Lois, I don’t know” He shifts, uncomfortable. “Like, is it important enough that she won’t hate me forever if I give her the phone now?”

“How busy is she right now?” Lois tenses.

“Lucy is about to win 50 bucks.”

Lachlan can almost hear Lois rolling eyes.

“Give her the phone.”

Someone knocks at the door. Lachlan opens it to see Lena holding one of the most unnecessarily expensive bottles she ever bought, smiling until she sees the current guests.

“Sorry, Lena” He moves the phone away and kisses her cheek. “Come in.”

“Kid!” Lois calls, petulantly.

“Lois” He mumbles, walking to Lucy. “Lois, if she kills me, it’s on you.”

“It’s not like you have been doing a good job keeping yourself alive” She jokes, victorious.

“Lucy, I’m sorry” He cracks an apologetic smile. “Someone wants to talk to you.”

Lucy takes her eyes off her full house.

“Who?”

It’s physically painful to smile now.

“Your sister.”

“Tell her I died.”

“I can hear you!” Lois yelps, as if that would make Lucy hear her. Lachlan puts it on speaker. “Kid, make her talk to me. It’s really important.”

“You’re on speaker” He announces.

“Luce, it’s about dad.”

“I’m not interested” Lucy turns to the game.

“Just talk to me, come on!”

“Lois” Lucy sighs, praying for patience. “Fuck off.”

“If you don’t talk to me, I’ll fly to National City right now. I wouldn’t be calling if it wasn’t important.”

“Jesus fucking Christ” Lucy yanks the phone from his hand, marching away to talk with Lois in the corridor.

The four of them watch her close the door between exchanged curses from the sisters. Deciding that hearing that conversation would be unpleasant, Tessa looks at Lena and tests giving an eager smile.

“Hi, Lena! You’re here!”

“Yes, I’m here!” Lena answers in the same feigned excitement. Her family reunions have less discourteous interactions. “Where’s Kara?”

“Kara” Lachlan replies loudly. “Went away to buy ice!”

“She did?” Supergirl asks from the other side of the city.

“Yes, she went to buy ice because she knows how much you like ice, Lena” He adds, taking the bottle from her hands and leaving to put it on the kitchen. “Wow, I’m really bad at excuses.”

“I think that was great.”

“Who wants homemade pretzels?”

When Kara arrives fifteen minutes later, holding a bag of ice and her usual order of bakery quiches, Lucy is still talking to Lois, this time less aggressively; Lachlan is playing chess against a Lena interested in the poker game that is happening between Tessa, Nora and the recently arrived Alex and Maggie.

“You’re losing her” Kara tells Lachlan, cleaning her hands to go and properly talk to the others.

“I’m not losing her, she’s just keeping an eye on who’s doing better, so she can crush them.”

Lena narrows her eyes.

“That’s not… That’s true. How do you know that?”

“I’m doing the same thing” He shrugs. “I’m just more discreet.”

Kara leaves them laughing and helps herself with one of the pretzels, shoving it almost entirely on her mouth and looking at her sister’s financial situation. It’s worrisome.

“Hi, I brought quiches.”

“Perfect” Tessa grins. “Alex is going bankrupt.”

“That’s what she gets from going against Detective Dimples, XS and Snowbird” Nora smirks. “We’re like, the best part of the Superfriends right now.”

“I don’t remember being this much of a brat when I was her age” Alex looks at Kara in disbelief. “That’s your influence.”

“Uh, excuse me, I was an angel” Kara scoffs. “Where are the others?”

“James and Winn are running late, last minute Guardian emergency” Maggie explains, trying to see Alex’s cards. “J’onn went to help them. Why did you bring ice?”

“Just… never mind.”

True to Maggie’s word, the three men arrive together, holding enough food and alcohol to sink a boat. Apparently, the emergency was close to a food truck park and they killed two birds with one Martian, quoting Winn. Lucy returns with a stormed expression, but no explanation for Lois’ calling.

“Okay, let’s do this” Lucy rubs her hands together. “I’m hoping some of you are a better challenge than the kids. They’re amateurs.”

“You’re on” Winn chokes with a laugh. “You don’t wanna mess with Lena. She’s gonna take all your money.”

Lena slips to take a place by Kara’s side, a smug smile and exchanging knowing looks with Lachlan.

“I’m on drinks duty starting now” Alex announces, moving away to the kitchen. “Oh my God, who brought this? This costs more than my rent.”

“Guilty” Lena bites her lip. It really didn’t need to be that expensive – but someone’s presence makes Lena do precipitate things.

“You should come to every game night” Maggie says when she sees the label.

“You’re terrible, Sawyer” Lucy elbows Maggie.

“I’m just saying.”

Kara doesn’t know when they started to get along so well, but now Lucy doesn’t have to pretend to be uncomfortable around James anymore, she can cling to Maggie and Alex and expect him to ignore her. It goes well until Lucy catches him bluffing and the others laugh at his unhappiness.

Two hours and three bottles of wine later, everyone but Lucy and Lena are moving on to decide the next game. Lachlan stops, one hand on his hip, the other covering the smirk on his mouth when he sees everyone’s chips and a considerable amount of money on the table and both the women with petrified expressions.

“I’m putting money on Lane” Maggie whispers.

“Luthor all the way” The twins reply.

“Luthor all the way” Nora repeats, fist bumping Lachlan.

“Ten bucks on Lena” Winn joins them.

“No, I think Lucy’s got this” James crosses his arms.

Alex looks at both the women, uncertain.

“I’m out of this. Kara? J’onn?”

“I can read their minds, it would be unfair” J’onn explains.

Kara grins, expectantly.

“Lena.”

In five minutes, Lucy’s head hangs and she lets out a sporting groan, pushing away the spoils. Lena even tries, but she can’t hide the smirk when she poses hugging the chips for a picture. Kara isn’t surprised to see that Lena had an actual royal flush.

“Pay! Up!” Winn claps in front of Maggie and James.

“You don’t bet against Luthors” Nora shrugs, patting Maggie’s shoulder while, surly, she opens her wallet. “You’ll learn that.”

Holding a shiny crown, Lachlan helps Lena to get up and rises his voice to get the others’ attention.

“By the powers conceded to me by… the Sun” He rehearses, holding the crown a few inches over her head with both hands. Lena looks up, bewildered. “Witnessed by kryptonians, speedsters and humans, I hereby crown Lutessa Lena Luthor, first of her name, the Unkillable, Genius and Protector of Earth, Heiress to the House of L: Reigning Queen of Poker Face, earned after defeating great names such as Oliver Queen and Lucy Lane.”

Maggie falls onto the couch, laughing loud enough to annoy the neighbors. Alex spits half of her drink on the floor and Lucy cackles, holding Winn’s arm for support.

“Do you just walk around with a crown in your pocket?” James asks.             

“I made friends with the local school prom queen” Lachlan shrugs, adjusting the crown on her head. “What’s your first act as Queen?”

Lena feels like someone threw her clothes on fire. Kara is looking at her with an odd expression, but laughs and wiggles her eyebrows when Lena searches for help.

“I have been informed” Lena starts. “That there is another reigning queen in here. Your Majesty Lucy Lane, Queen of Charades, I now challenge your authority.”

Lucy holds her chest, fake gasping. Winn holds her drink before it spills.

“Your Majesty, I, Lucy Lane… help, what are my titles?”

“Second Heiress of the other House of L” Maggie suggests.

“That’s horrible, Lena’s are so much cooler. Whatever. I, Your Majesty Lucy Lane, Second Heiress to the other House of L and Reigning Queen of Charades, accept your challenge, oh, Newbie Queen. We shall settle it with blood. To fight alongside me, I choose my loyal subject, Jimmy Olsen.”

“I mean, talk about choice” James snorts.

“Kara Danvers, Protector of the Realm” Lena tests, winning a cocky smile from Kara. “Will you honor me by accompanying me in battle?"

“I live to serve.”

Kara and Lena don’t win at Charades, but it’s close. Apparently, only Lucy would know that James mimicking a ballerina means the answer is Black Swan. Winn, the responsible for keeping tabs and mark their points, pouts when Lucy and James win the third round.

Lena has the decency to look chagrined, but Kara just laughs to Lucy superior dancing.

“Baby when it’s love if it’s not rough it isn’t fun”

“The queen still rules” J’onn chuckles, collecting his things. “But not for long.”

“You’re leaving already?” Kara’s face drops.

“I had fun, but work never sleeps.”

“And neither do you” Alex chides, but he doesn’t look affected.

“It was a pleasure, people. Until next time.”

Kara slips away to the kitchen during Trivia, watching the other pairs struggling to keep up with Winn and Lachlan. Lena catches Kara with her head inside the fridge, distracted only by Lena’s polite coughing.

“Are you stealing your own food?”

“No?” Kara answers with a full mouth. “Maybe.”

Kara swallows the extra quiches and grins, softly, hearing Lena’s delighted chuckle.

“Did you need anything?” Kara asks, looking around.

“Not really” Lena suddenly looks self-conscious. “You disappeared. I just wanted to make sure you were okay.”

“I’m okay” Kara nods.

“You have a…” She points to her own mouth.

Kara tries to clean the right side of her mouth with her finger. She looks at Lena, silence questioning.

“No, it’s still-“ Lena stretches her arm to clean it herself, brushing the left side with her thumb. “You’re good to go.”

“Thank you.”

“You’re welcome.”

Lena doesn’t retrieve her hand and Kara doesn’t complain. They stay awkwardly distant, ignoring the fridge’s beeping, and Kara knows she should go back to the living room, but Lena is still wearing the ridiculous crown and holding her chin with tenderness.

Lena’s red lipstick is fading now after many drinks and her makeup was affected by the loud laughing. Still, Kara thinks that’s probably the most beautiful woman she has ever seen.

“Hey, we’re playing Uno. Are you coming?” Winn calls from the living room.

“Yeah, we’re going” Kara answers, stepping away and closing the door. She wants to whimper when Lena stops touching her face.

It’s true, no one is friends, girlfriends or siblings during Uno. It’s exactly three minutes and everyone is screaming at each other, keeping the weather less than cordial. Maggie and Alex are discussing loudly about the value of real relationships and what it has to do with the +4 card; Lachlan and Tessa are about to jump at each other’s throats and Winn, Lucy and James are trying to see who knows more curses.

Lena is laughing so intensely that her whole body is shaking. Her cards are hidden between her knees and the crown slides from her hair when her head hangs.

Kara doesn’t waste time and takes the crown to wear herself.

“Hey, hey!” Tessa protests. “The Usurper!”

“She’s not a usurper” Lena smirks. “This is a diarchy, she’s the other queen.”

“Is she now?” Tessa raises an eyebrow.

“Cheers to that” Lachlan raises his glass. “Long live the queens.”

“Hello, stunning women and Tessa” Lachlan drops on the chair, feeling more tired than he should at nine in the morning.

“Where were you?” Nora asks.

“I was at the DEO” He replies, eyeing the buffet from the table. “Alex needed me to help her train some of the new agents.”

“Oh, that explains it” Lena smirks, looking at his clothes.

His grim says it all. Sports shorts and tight shirts would be enough, but having to wear a football cap to help hide his identity is more than Lachlan thinks he could handle.

“Don’t mention, he’s been whining about that ever since Alex bought him the cap.” Tessa pokes his arm.

“You’re one to talk. You look like Janis Joplin” He slaps her hand away.

“Is that supposed to be an insult?”

Lena insisted on taking the twins, Kara and Nora for brunch the Sunday after game night. It’s one of the first Sundays she deliberately chooses to not go to work as soon as the sun rises. Lena discovered that she likes spending time with those people.

That, and coffee with light food should help her hangover.

“Well, I think you look nice. Both of you” She announces when he finds his way back to the table, holding a plate full of pancakes, fruit, a glass of orange juice and a cup of coffee.

“You’re not the only one” Kara points with her chin to at least three different people that followed him with their eyes.

Lachlan makes a noncommittal hand gesture.

“They’re just surprised that someone would allow me to enter here dressed as a clown.”

“You’re so extra” Tessa bickers.

“Please, a Metropolis Meteors cap? The buffoonery is endless.”

“You know that I own the Meteors, right?” Lena narrows her eyes, quietly chuckling and eating strawberries.

“You do?” Kara frowns. “I didn’t know you were a fan.”

“I’m not. I inherited it from Lex. I thought about selling it, because I truly have no interest in football, but it’s lucrative.”

“Meteors suck anyway” Nora hides a beam behind her tea. “I’m a Central City kid, Cougars from head to toe.”

“That is… Things I thought I’d never hear from you” Tessa feels her cheeks heating.

“Regardless” Lachlan ignores Kara wincing over what that means. “Football is stupid. They are laughing at me for liking stupid things.”

“No, they’re not” Nora rolls her eyes. “You know that you walk around and people fall in love with you. It’s like your superpower.”

“My superpower is that I’m superhot?”

“I wouldn’t put it like that” She shakes her head. “But yeah.”

“That’s nonsense. Name one person that shallow.”

“Charlie from the grocery store” Tessa replies.

“Henry from the interns” Lena suggests.

“Amy.”

“Pam from H.R.”

“Pam?” He repeats, shocked.

“I actually think that Jess is half in love with you” Kara says, remembering the strange things she would hear her say when he still worked at L-Corp and Kara would be around to visit Lena.

“She is not!”

“Oh, she definitely is” Lena snickers. “Poor girl has it so bad she was more affected by your disappearance after the gala than, you know, the actual shooting.”

“Hm” He shifts, uncomfortable. “Now I just feel bad.”

Lena can’t help but feel warm by watching Tessa side hugging and patting his arm in half a comforting gesture, half mockery. No, Lena is definitely attached to them – and she didn’t think it was possible to grow fond of someone that wrecked one of her favorite cars.

Lena found out a lot about the twins the last few days, such as:

1. They’re both dog people – Tessa is mother to a dachshund named after Oscar Wilde and Lachlan has a key to her apartment just so he can visit the dog when he misses him.
2. They’re both fans of Fleetwood Mac.
3. He’s not as good at chess as he thinks he is.
4. The yellow sun radiation might help, but it’s not the only reason they’re so… fit. Both of them like to work out – together or apart, at any time of the day. Honestly, it kind of scares Lena.
5. She’s a library rat.
6. Much to Lena’s horror, Lachlan prefers Truffaut over Godard.
7. Tessa is a fairly good soccer player. Her favorite position is striker.
8. Lachlan is a good singer and he can play the piano. She plays violin and, for some reason, knows how to tap dance.
9. They’re Virgos.
10. He’s a Dostoyevsky kid, she’s a Sylvia Plath kind.
11. Tessa’s biggest resentment is that she can’t have a tattoo because of her powers.
12. He had an emo phase (Lena wasn’t surprised.)
13. They’re both black belts, but Lena doesn’t know in what.

Kara leaves them talking about all the reasons why coffee should only be taken black (Kara and Nora both disagree, but it’s a lost battle), and finds her way back to the buffet, pouring herself cocoa before bumping into someone.

“Oh, I’m so sorry, I didn’t – Lucy?”

“Kara?” Lucy bites her lip, mortified. “What are you doing here?”

“Uh… eating?”

“Sunday brunch?” She narrows her eyes. That’s a program for couples. “Who are you with?”

Kara points to her table.

“Oh, yeah” Lucy relaxes as if she just remembered something. “Seriously, Kara, why didn’t you tell me the younger Luthor was so beautiful?”

“I really…” Kara lets out an uncomfortable laugh. “I don’t know how that would’ve come up in any of our monthly three-minute conversations.”

“We were living together for almost a month” She rises both eyebrows. “Thank you again, by the way.”

“I told you it was nothing, you don’t have to – wait, who are you here with?”

Kara doesn’t miss the slight blush creeping Lucy’s cheeks.

“I went home with Jimmy last night.”

“You did?” She whispers loudly. “That is awesome! That’s awesome, right? For you?”

“For him too, believe me.”

“That’s great news, Luce” Kara grins, happily. “I mean, that you’re back together, not the… I guess that’s great news too, but don’t tell me, I don’t need the details.”

Lucy just shakes her head.

“We haven’t talked about getting back together, so don’t mention it to him.”

Kara gives Lucy tips about what to get (Lucy frowns when she hears Kara has been here before with Lena) and they both cackle when they pass the low carb options. Kara tracks James to one of the tables close to the sun and waves at him, receiving a shy smile in return.

She glances at her own table when a strangled guffaw is stifled suddenly and sees Lachlan covering Tessa’s mouth with his hand and, himself, dying slowly in a silent laugh. Apparently, Lena choked with coffee and Nora is helping her recover.

“That’s a cute family” Lucy notes.

“Yeah” Kara nods, staying out of the other customers way. “I mean, how could they not? But I’m so glad that that they love her and that she’s so open for them even now.”

“Of course she is” The major looks at Kara, muddled.

“You say that, but she was kind of… I mean, she’s kind of reserved, you can see that, right? It’s good to see her opening up, even if a little. And they all see her for the amazing person she is. I’m… proud. It’s weird, I shouldn’t be feeling this, well, I guess I should, but still, it’s not current me work or anything, but I’m proud, yeah. Their relationship is my favorite thing to watch.”

“Kara” Lucy calls, glancing from the table to Kara, back and forth, over and over. “Kara, what are you talking about?”

“What? Their interaction. Look!” Kara grins watching Lachlan put his cap on top of Lena’s head and mouthing how do you like it on you huh.

“Yeah, I got that. But she’s their… Oh my God, you don’t know, do you?”

“Don’t know what?” Kara looks at her, completely oblivious.

“Look at them, Kara.” Lucy gently lays one hand on Kara’s shoulder, impelling her to look at the table again.

“What is it?”

“Look at them.” She repeats, sternly.

So, Kara obeys her.

She looks at Lena adjusting the Meteors marine blue cap, the contrast between that and her formal clothes. She looks at Tessa laughing at Lena’s care for the new look and Lachlan with a feigned swanky expression examining her from head to toe.

Kara looks at the twins’ bright eyes even from a distance, and she finds an answer for the funny tingling sensation behind her neck – it’s the same feeling she has around Lena, like Lena could enter her soul if she wanted to.

“That sure explains a lot” Kara croaks.

It explains why they look like they have been sculpted by Michelangelo. Explains the perfect eyebrows, the perfect oblique smirk, the jawlines, their knees, her hands, his mouth and neck. It explains why they like ridiculously expensive stuff and why he lives in a penthouse (Lena’s penthouse, if Kara had to bet) and why they’re good at chess.

Kara makes a mental note to find out with Alex if she needs real glasses. Now, the resemblance is unsettling – though that must be for other reasons. Reasons like Alex’s change of heart about Lena, and Lillian Luthor’s decision, Sara allowing a civilian inside the Waverider, Lois’ weird phone call after the Cadmus incident, Lachlan jumping in front of a gun, Tessa being ready to jump at Kal-El’s throat, why they are immune to kryptonite.

The L-Rings. Their fucking names. Every time they laughed when Kara called Lena her friend.

“Kara?” She hears Lucy’s voice, very distant.

Everyone is staring at her now, including the four people waiting for her at the table. When she looks down, it’s a mess of shattered china, scones, croissants, donuts and cocoa soaking Kara’s shoes.

Chapter Text

It’s odd, Kara realizes, that she knows exactly what they’re thinking. The meltdown behind the two pairs of eyes that she now recognizes the origin; the clean green turning dark with affliction; the twist of their mouths. The fallen, rendered useless, arms of two people that can’t do anything anymore.

They know that she knows. They look at Kara as if their lives are sand that will ultimately escape between their grips, it doesn’t matter how much they try to keep holding on to it.

It makes her feel like she made a terrible mistake. It makes knowing taste like bitterness and that’s how Kara can’t sit by Lena’s side again and pretend that everything is alright. Because then, Lena will be the only one on that table that has no clue about everything that is on the line.

Kara hears Lucy calling her name, she hears the upset janitor asking her to move so he can clean the spilled food. It’s useless. She stays put, because moving means that she has to make a decision.

Intellectually, Kara knows what’s the right thing to do. And among hope, help, compassion, truth, justice and everything that her most famous alter ego stands for, honesty is probably there too. Kara doesn’t want to ask what would Clark do – there is no supervillain in here that she could get his advice.

Kara doesn’t notice the woman standing in front of her until she touches her shoulders, so tenderly that Kara would recognize that touch anywhere. Lena has the concerned expression, the bright eyes that make her look exactly her age. A child forced to grow up. Kara despises herself because that woman will have so many more problems to face.

Lena still has the blue cap, the screaming golden M faced her back, and that’s what makes Kara open the faintest of smiles. Kara wants to adjust it so the wind won’t blow it away when Lena steps outside.

Kara swallows a million words. Nonsense like I think you look like an angel and I’m sorry for what I’m about to do and You’re never gonna have a normal life and I think I just screwed up our life and we don’t even have that life yet and I hope you forgive me because I know that’s it’s not my fault but still feels like it and I’m the world’s worst friend because I’m a liar.

What she says, however, the words clawing their way out of her mouth, is:

“Sorry, work emergency. I gotta go.”

While she presses a too intense kiss on Lena’s cheek and leaves the premises of the restaurant, she realizes that this is probably the last time she can use that excuse. It’s rude to leave without saying goodbye or paying, but Kara needs air.

She studies the possibility of flying for hours, of finding a supervillain to fight (there is always a supervillain somewhere) so she can take her head out of this, at least until she can form a proper thought that doesn’t threaten to boil her insides with guilt. Flying, however, feels like treason, for some reasons.

For one, because Lena Luthor deserves someone who isn’t afraid of her own feelings. And because Supergirl doesn’t run away from her problems.

So, Kara sits down on a vaguely familiar public bench, and faces her Favorites list. The people she could call at any time and she know they’d drop everything to help her. For a long time, that list was only Alex and Eliza. It’s a good thing that in the last years, it grew significantly.

“Hey, Lois, how are you? Listen, I know you’re probably busy, but I kinda need a favor.”

Kara faces the box of donuts with some frustration, souvenirs from a fight near her favorite bakery. She stopped the bad guy from hurting people – that’s why the donuts ended up in her hands –, but the dirtbag got away – here’s the frustration, though Kara might be projecting her own issues onto it.

“What did they do?” Alex questions, entering the room, very serious tone, very straight posture, just a hint of a teasing smile. “Did they tell you Justin and Britney will never be together again?”

“No” Kara replies, not even feeling the usual jolt of hopelessness from being reminded of that. “Something else.”

“Brangelina?”

“Just because I’m not in the mood, it doesn’t mean I won’t use all your knowledge of celebrities’ relationships against you in the future” Kara scowls. “Where’s J’onn?”

“J’onn is…” Alex’s mouth twists in sheepishness. “I don’t know. But what’s wrong? You can talk to me.”

“Can I?” Kara inhales. She knows it’s unfair, but Alex kind of deserves to be punished a little bit from keeping this from Kara. “Can I talk to you about how I just found out Lena is the, I don’t know, mother of my children?”

“Oh. That.” Alex contracts her shoulders. She decides to face Kara’s unimpressed look by sitting at her side. “I’m sorry?”

“You’re not sorry.”

“Not sorry at all” Alex agrees. “But there’s a reason why I’m not sorry.”

“Being?”

Alex takes her sister’s hand, offering a smile she has no hope that Kara will fall for. Usually, she’s the one that believes in true love and its meaning linked with some of the worst music that Alex has ever heard. Alex doesn’t know how to feel about changing roles.

“Okay. First, tell me, how did you know?”

Kara shrugs.

“Lucy told me.”

“I’m gonna kill Lucy” Alex decides, a realer smile now. “Let me explain what an insane ride this has been for me. First, some weird kids show up saying you’re their ieiu. It’s awkward as hell, but fine. And then I hear that Lena freaking Luthor is their other parent.”

“So far, more than I knew before months” Kara retorts, insolent.

“True. Then I’m really afraid; I don’t like this idea. Nothing against her personally, no red flags except she’s a workaholic, but so are we. Your unah is very protective of Lena, from fighting me more than once to jumping in front of bullets, how touching, all that crap. And then they go away, Maggie says I should start to wrap my head around the idea, because it’s happening either I want it or not. And then they return, and we’re just waiting for them to go to their time, anytime now.”

“Alex, I know what happened, I’ve been here too” Kara informs her, dropping her head in her hands.

Alex leans to hug her, resting her head on Kara’s shoulder and softening her own voice:

“Just let me finish. I start to get used to the idea: Lena is a fine person, great, even, genius, Winn probably loves her just as much as he loves Clark, J’onn says he understands me even if I’m being a little overprotective.”

“You? You’re never going to be less than overprotective” Kara hums.

“I know. So, I’m talking to Maggie about the weirdness of it all, and we’ve had a few beers. You know I get philosophical when I drink…”

“And by philosophical, you mean depressed?”

“I get philosophical. And I start to think that I hope you never learn about this, because you have this kryptonian sense of responsibility towards the others, and you’ll probably be with Lena even if you’re not crazy about her, because of the twins. And Kara, I think you deserve the most unpredictable (in the good way) and unadulterated kind of love that doesn’t exist to us regular people.”

Kara slowly disentangles herself from Alex’s embrace. Kara turns to face Alex, sucking her bottom lip, and Alex has the grave expression that Kara thinks she saw it most times than Alex’s smile.

“You think that, by knowing the future, I’m fading myself in it, even if I don’t really want to?”

“See, this is all very philosophical” Alex complains. “What do you think about all of this?”

“You remember when I spent all that time away from Lena?”

“Less than a month, but you were miserable. Yes, I remember.”

“Yes, and then I went to her office to see her” Kara pinkens just remembering the disappointed look she received from Jess. “Do you know what I thought then?”

“No, I don’t.”

“I thought that someone understood me” Kara replies, feeling the words settle between them heavier than they should. “No, not like that, Alex. It’s so different with the twins. When they were gone, it was like the universe was out of sync. I really can’t explain how, but it was like Lena felt the same way, just as lost as I was. It doesn’t even make sense, right? But that’s how I felt.”

“Kara, this is great” Alex admits, trying her best to match Kara’s hopeful grin. “But you do know that kids don’t hold people together? In fact, a lot of therapists suggest that parents stop having kids to save their marriages.”

Kara opens her mouth to retort, maybe suggest that they all should go to therapy, but knocking at the door stops her from saying anything else. Winn sticks his head inside with a sheepish smile.

“Hey, you. There are some aliens that need your help. They’re not causing trouble, they’re just lost, and they refuse to talk to DEO agents.”

“I’ll be right there, Winn” Kara promises. She watches him leave them and finds herself alone again with her sister. “We’ll talk more about this later, but I have a few thoughts: one, if I had all the people in the world to choose to marry and still have the twins exactly as they are, I’d still choose Lena, because I doubt anyone could be better than her, and because I don’t wanna find out if anyone else is. Two, I think I’ve been in love with her ever since I saw her and I acted like a bumbling idiot. Three, I don’t know how to tell her all of that, but I will find out.”

“KARA!” Alex leaps to follow her across the DEO. “What do you think you’re doing? I think you’re rushing into things!”

“I am” Kara admits, wheezing a second in front of the entrance she usually flies in and out. “I have no idea what to do. But we’re going to find out?”

“Yes” Alex nods, a bit afraid that Kara will yell a little louder and startle half of National City with details about her love life. “We will, together. I’ll go to your place and we’ll discuss how to approach this in a way that doesn’t involve you adding insult to injury!”

“You’re the best, Alex.”

Alex watches her sister flying away, a million thoughts in her head, painfully concerned. J’onn stops by her side, watching with that knowing look that only he can nail.

“Yes, Director?”

“I’m worried about your sister.”

“So am I.”

Alex finds him in the alley behind Noonan’s, leaning on the wall and head ducked, with hands shoved down his dressing pants’ pockets, looking fairly well dressed for someone that just destroyed half of the DEO’s stock on Supergirl reinforced rubber bands.

“Let me tell you, this is a very open place to be hiding. Didn’t I teach you better than that?”

He makes a noncommittal noise, not doing anything to move his head. It eats him from inside out, this feeling. It doesn’t condition him to anything; in fact, all of the other senses are sharp without overdoing his mental capabilities. For one, the universe seems to be peaceful as it should.

Fire purifies everything, but it also burns, intuitively as it is. The peace with the universe induces him to let out, to relax. And if he does… His shoes will have burnt holes.

“You did” He answers. “I’m not hiding.”

“So, not picking your phone, not making any kind of contact, leaving the DEO suddenly… That’s not hiding?”

He looks at her, leather jacket and curly red hair. She takes a step back, startled, shakes her head and looks towards him, stopping right under his gaze. The two incandescent and blinding balls of heat, glowing red and dangerous.

“You know” He blinks, and the red disappears from a minute just to return with a skewed grin. “When someone does that, it means they don’t want to talk to anyone. You spotted me using the watch and now you’re invading my personal space. Boundaries, aunt Alex, boundaries.”

Alex ignores him and pats his chest, looking for the power dampener and not finding it.

“Did you forget it somewhere?” She looks at his eyes again, doing her best not to blink too many times. It’s like trying to look at the sun. “Do you need me to take it for you? What works when you’re having problems with your powers? Kara used to pray.”

“I wish I was a religious person sometimes” Lachlan confesses. “Imagine having something to pray for. Unfortunately, I’m too skeptical for that. Nothing specific helps, I just usually lay down and call it a day. But-“

“Yeah, I don’t think Kara would let you rest right now” Alex chuckles, touching his face with affection, just to have her suspicions right: he’s burning in fever. “So you’re hiding at Noonan’s. Are you sure I can’t get you your dampener? You’re not well.”

“I don’t want to. What kind of self-sacrificing hero takes the easy road?”

“The ones that aren’t punishing themselves for things that aren’t under their control.”

He scoffs, annoyed.

“I hate that you know me so well and you didn’t even see me grow up yet.”

“Take that” Alex reaches for her own sunglasses in her jacket pocket. “Let’s go for scones.”

“See? Suddenly, I’m eight and sad and you’re cheering me up with food” Lachlan complains, but puts on the glasses anyways. The only way the staff will realize he’s about to burn the place down is if they look directly to him and see the red showing behind gigantic squared glasses. He can always close his eyes. “Auntie Alex to the rescue.”

“You’re not that hard to read, nephew” Alex emphasizes the nephew, moving to the entry. “It’s all hah I can feel a lot of misguided feelings as long as I know what I’m feeling and, well, that hits too close to home.”

“My feelings aren’t misguided.”

“Not feeling like it’s your fault somehow that you’re in this situation?”

“Hiding with the trashcans? No, sometimes a person needs that” He snarks, holding the door open for her to enter the place. “It’s character building.”

“Past. Future unknown. Kara is freaking out a little.”

“This is literally my fault. Mine and my sister’s, if it helps” He frowns when she pushes him to enter before her. “I’m not holding the door because you’re a woman, I’m doing it because I’m taller.”

“You make no sense.”

“I’m being kind” He retorts, skeptical. “This is kindness. Accept my kindness.”

“It undermines the gesture when you force me to accept it” She lets him know. “Anyways, it really isn’t your fault. You’re here because someone sent you or whatever happened, I’m certain you didn’t travel here just for a vacation. The future thing… you were just being a decent person and saving a life. And Kara freaking out happens every week and that’s her own fault for not seeing obvious things.”

“Okay, maybe ieiu knowing it’s not directly my fault, but still, it’s years sooner. And the rest… I don’t want to discuss this, really. Maybe if I couldn’t fly or, I don’t know, hear what everyone here is saying – FYI, Lois is here to talk to Lucy, make sure to protect Maggie –, this wouldn’t be happening. People think it’s so cool to have powers. And it is, but comes with crap like that – I would do anything to be a normal person and be at home still doing paperwork for my boring job and not dealing with past problems.”

Lachlan closes his eyes during the whole time Alex orders their food, hoping that the waitress won’t notice him, or, if she does, just assumes it’s a particularly bad hangover.

“I used to think that too” Alex confesses, throwing him a paper ball made with a napkin. “In the beginning, with Kara. But I look at everything I have and how different my life could have been. I could be a doctor like I always wanted it! I used to work in Seattle, you know that? I would never have my annoying weird little sister from outer space to make my life harder. My dad would still be with me.”

He coughs, not impressed. Alex and Kara are inseparable ever since Lachlan remembers: they would fight harder and longer with their spouses than with each other. They even bought houses in the same neighborhood to not live away from each other.

“It’s true!” Alex insists. “But if Clark and Lois had taken Kara in or if she ended up with another family or, I hate to think about this, her pod never crashed on Earth, I would never have a job that I love. I would never meet J’onn, Winn, James and Maggie. Or you and your sister. More importantly, Kara is the person I love the most in the world, and I wouldn’t know how to live without her. Would you?”

“Live without her? If she dies right now, I wouldn’t, since, you know…”

“What? Not Kara!” Alex groans. “Without your sister.”

“It’s…” He tries to state a sentence, but his voice dies. It’s unthinkable – Tessa exists with him ever since the world was world, and living in said world without the person that gives it meaning… “I understand your point, Alex.”        

Being ordinary means not travelling to another universe as a side project. It means not keeping a hidden part of himself from his human friends – this part containing speedsters, kryptonians, secret agents and the world’s best journalists as family. Being ordinary means not travelling to the past, his greatest adventure yet, and meeting Maggie Sawyer and Winn Schott and Oliver Queen.

Or having Kara and Lena as mothers. Or Alex as his aunt. Or, for some reason, Sara as his mentor/aunt/friend.

“You know” He takes a large gulp of his coffee, now feeling a burning guilt that not even Alex could depart. “Do you remember our previous altercation?”

Alex starts to shake her head, but he insists:

“No, let me say this, please. It wasn’t my best day, not that it is any excuse. I love you, I hope you know that. And I would never do anything to harm you or anyone that you love. I wouldn’t. Never. I was way out of line. Even if you forgive me for being a jerk, I’m still sorry for that part of my personality.”

“If you’re still thinking about that” Alex clears her throat. “I’m sorry too. That someone like you thing was awful to say. I didn’t… I didn’t realize how bad must be to hear that from someone that you grew up with. It’s not true, in any way. You’re everything that Kara and the rest of us could ever dream you’d be. From what I can see, you’re a prince. And you know I would never really lock you up, right?”

“It’s true that they say it’s a bad thing to work with family. And I mean that I could break out of the DEO.”

“You wouldn’t need to.”

“Let’s just make amends on the grounds we both said things we regret” He summarizes, toasting with their coffee cups. “Cheers to the sisters of the world!”

“I’m telling your sister you said that.”

“Please, don’t. I can only take so much before I start considering murder a viable option.”

“I hear the, uh, Superfriends have a new member” Mon-El doesn’t quite flinch when he stands behind the counter and sees her sitting nonchalant on the one second before unoccupied stool. Tessa scoffs, somewhat amused, to the way he contracts his neck.

“An honorary one.”

Mon-El mumbles something she doesn’t bother to hear.

“What can I get you?”

“Vodka.”

“Wanna try again?” He crisps his lips. “You’re under 21.”

“Oh, I have a fake ID” She rummages between the lipsticks and snacks wraps in her purse. “Somewhere in here. It says Jamie Smith, I’m from Connecticut, I’m 22. I think I might have thrown it away? Damn.”

Mon-El nods, eagerly.

“I don’t need Kara more upset with me. What do you want? Soda? Water? Oh, we have a new juice machine.”

“Is it fresh juice?”

“I don’t know, it comes from powder” He grins, finding powdered juice to be an extraordinary idea. “It has orange, watermelon and something called cashew apple.”

“Yuck” Tessa replies in a matter-of-fact tone. “Just get me a club soda.”

Mon-El doesn’t say anything after that and Tessa does nothing to break the silence, just sips her drink and watches astutely, following his back while he dusts some bottles off. For some reason, he’s wearing the Mike Matthews disguise: glasses and a fitting yellow cardigan.

Finally, he shows her one of the bottles he’s been enamored for.

“This is liquor from Daxam” Mon-El explains. The bottle shows a translucent purple drink that, even sealed, has an intense smell of alcohol. “Kerel was the owner of the distillery. Friend of my family. His grandson… I saw him again the other day.”

Interesting.

“Was he a friend of yours?” She questions, indulging herself to a bowl of bar snacks.

“Once upon a time” Mon-El shrugs. “They pretty much hate me now. Everyone. Apparently, I’m a traitor of my kind. I’m also disgusting for mingling with dirty kryptonians. The other daxamites called me naïve, foolish, idealistic, dumb, weak, monogamist… That kinda sucks.”

“Ah, you know us dirty kryptonians” Tessa sniffs. “But considering that your former friend is currently trying to force you to go somewhere you don’t want to: they not liking you – that’s a good thing.”

“I just think that the idealistic thing was overkill.”

“Yeah, wanting people to have basic rights?” She scoffs, feigned shock. “Revolutionary. Here’s your Communist Party admission card.”

Mon-El snorts, leaving the bottle on the shelf. Not sure why he’d feel comfortable around Tessa, she was never his greatest fan, but she looks different now. Tragedy (in her case, almost tragedy) does that to people – she had to grow up a couple of years just in the last months.

Ridiculously enough, Tessa resembles his cousin, Laurel Gand. But it doesn’t matter how open-minded Tessa might be, she’s still kryptonian – and there’s a 50/50 chance she’ll find that offensive, even if it’s not supposed to be.

“So, what brings you here anyway?” He blinks. She’s alone at 9AM in an empty bar.

“I would say vodka, but someone is a stick in the mud” Tessa pokes at the empty glass. “No, I actually… God, feelings, this is embarrassing. I wanted to see you.”

“You… Wanted to see… Me?” Mon-El frowns in confusion. “Hey, whatever it is, I didn’t do it. I haven’t done anything, I swear.”

“Yeah, I know, this is what’s bugging me” She rolls her eyes, swallowing the lump in her throat. It’s embarrassing to admit she is worried. Or that, god forbid, she might be, just a little, missing his presence. “What’s going on with you?”

Mon-El, bewildered, sucks his cheeks, resembling a fish. He asks himself if she’s being threatened to ask that. Or if this is a ruse for something. Maybe it’s a shapeshifter.

“Nothing” He manages to reply. “I’m fine.”

“Says everyone when they’re clearly not fine” Tessa smirks, this is more known territory. “But sure, let’s go with that. Let me just say: for someone that used to monopolize all of Kara and the DEO’s time, you’re awfully absent.”

“Hey” He mumbles, weakly. “I thought you’d be happy about that. Don’t you hate me or something?”

“I don’t hate anyone. Our thing is… future thing, whatever. You don’t like me back either, tho I can’t blame you for that. Anyway, why did you isolate yourself?”

Mon-El smiles, annoyed.

“I don’t see anyone concerned about that.”

“Are you not seeing me?”

“Look, Kara doesn’t want me around. I’m staying out of her way.”

“You know what? You’re a himbo.”

“What does that even mean?”

“It means you might be pretty, but you’re dumber than that door.” She clicks her tongue. “You know, I never got that ‘oh my god girls are so hard to read’ thing that guys do, it’s not that hard, but for real, Mon-El? Nothing says I want you far away from me more than breaking you out of a superpowered war machine that your mom commands. Like, do you need a dictionary to get that? Should I write an essay to explain?”

“You… I mean, I… What” He rubs his forehead. “I don’t understand you. Or her. Or your brother. What do you want from me?”

“I don’t want anything from you, I just want to know if you’re okay.”

“Why wouldn’t I be okay?” Mon-El squeaks.

“Oh, I don’t know” Tessa laughs, ironic. “Maybe because of all the crap that has been happening? I’m not even talking about your girlfriend dumping you because of mon frère et moi. But your mom being the daxamite equivalent of Norma Bates? Or the fact, I don’t know, you were kidnapped by Cadmus? Tortured? Almost died? You spent thirty years floating in space? And don’t tell me you haven’t been having a hard time dealing with your powers, I can see that whole bunch of broken glass in the trashcan.”

“Why are you spying on our trashcans?”

“I’m not spying… I just think you shouldn’t be isolating yourself.”

“Oh, I see it” He smirks, self-conscious. “Poor Mon-El can’t be left alone. I don’t need your pity, Lutessa, I can take care of myself. I’m not a broken little thing you need to take care of.”

She takes a deep breath, thinking it’s a good thing she has so much self-control it’s almost disappointing. Otherwise, Mon-El would already be burnt.

“You might not be broken, but you are traumatized. I am traumatized. My brother is. Ieiu and mom for sure are traumatized. Alex, Maggie, J’onn, Winn, James. We’re all fucking traumatized, none of us should be left alone.” She spits out, upset. “I don’t have any pity for you, Mon-El, I might even think you’re a fucking idiot for taking so much time to realize that your privilege was built on top of exploration. And worse, someone had to explain that to you. But you know what, instead of using your powers to try and take over the world and recreate that cycle, you helped people, whatever distorted reasons you have, so kudos, barely. So, forgive me for caring about you, I don’t even know why I do that, but yes, apparently I’m a moron. I guess I’m, kind of, your friend.”

Mon-El huffs, taken aback by that explosion. How dare she get inside his life and care about him despite everything? That’s ridiculous.

“Well, you know, that might be true” He croaks, leaning on the counter. “But I’m having a good time now. I’m attractive by Earth’s standards, I’m alive, I have all those powers. I don’t need a friend.”

Now she’s pitying him. She knows that road – the denial, pretending that everything is okay to move on. It’s a blackhole she had to keep herself from falling. Because, truth is that works for a while – until it doesn’t.

“Right” She leaves the money near the empty glass, smiling kindly. “But, just so you know, you’re not on your own.”

“Leave me be.”

“I’m here for you.”

“I don’t need you to be.”

“I am anyways. You have my number.”

“I’ll delete it” He touches his cellphone too hard and breaks the screen. “See? Deleted!”

Tessa laughs loudly.

“You still know where to find me, you dimwit.”

“But I won’t search for you.”

“Alright, alright.” She swings to the exit, but sticks her head inside again. “Hey, Mon-El! Be safe! I care about you!”

“Go away!”

“How did you get here?” Lena sizzles as soon as she enters her office.

A few months ago, someone wearing a Meteors cap sitting at her desk would be unthinkable. Now, she’s just grateful that he isn’t sitting on her chair.

“I still have clearance with security.”

“No, you don’t” Lena drops her purse near him and grins, cynical. “I personally made sure you weren’t allowed inside this building.”

“That’s hurtful” Lachlan returns an identical cynical smile. “I miss you. You’re never at Kara’s anymore. How are you?”

“I was at Kara’s before yesterday, your sister destroyed you in a chess match. Now stop pestering and tell me what you want.”

“I’m serious” He stands up, sliding his hand down his sweater as if to get rid of inexistent crinkles. “How busy are you?”

“Very busy.”

“So busy you can’t make time for a friend?”

“So busy I can’t make time to eat, let alone talk to a friend.”

“No” He crosses his arms. “This won’t do. Please, eat. But are there any chances you can get away this weekend?”

“10%.”

“Right” Lachlan nods, serious. “If I told you Jack wants to see you, would those increase?”

Lena looks up from her files, narrowing her eyes to the man in front of her. He looks as chipper as always, but the twist in his mouth indicates the importance of that to him.

“Oliver, enlighten me.”

“So, remember that doctor that saved my life? She works with the Flash.”

“I know, I met him.”

“Really? Okay, well. I actually needed her help before that, she kind of saved his life too, and so did Fe… Overwatch, GA, Cisco, a lot of people really. Jack has been recovering at STAR Labs and you were supposed to visit him by the time of the gala, but we had to move away and all that. After that, things just became kind of rushed. But you really should see him. Can you go with us?”

“With us being…?”

“Yours truly. My sister. We can fly there!”

“Definitely not” Lena sighs. “Unless you’re talking about the jet.”

“I wasn’t.”

“You are now” She bites her lip, seeming to consider the idea. She does need to talk to Jack, not only to clear the air after their break up and everything that happened, but also as his new business partner. “I can take one day off.”

“Three days.”

“One day.”

“Two days and that’s it” Lachlan insists, pulling out the puppy eyes. “Please, please, Miss Lena, you need a small vacation. There are a lot of interesting devices in STAR Labs! And we can go to Jitters!”

“I’m going to ignore that you just called me Miss Lena and I’ll compromise” She huffs, feigning annoyance. “Two days. But you’re responsible for showing me around the city.”

Murmuring you’re the best, he presses a kiss to her forehead and swings away of the office, singing about a man from Mars that eats guitars.

“When did my life turn to this?” Lena asks herself.

Kara quickly stands up when she hears Lena’s footsteps entering the jet. The book Kara’s been reading slips from her grip and she awkwardly grabs it before it hits the ground, to which Lena grins, playfully.

“Nice catch.”

“Hey, you, I’m sorry I’m inside already, your guy… I mean, not your guy, but the guy that welcomed me said I could get in before you and I just thought I’d fix my things so-“

“Oh my God, Kara, there’s no reason for you to be sorry” Lena frowns. “I knew I’d run late, that’s why I instructed Tim to let you in. Speaking of…”

Kara watches, admittedly charmed, Lena thank Tim for his good job after he stages Lena’s overdone luggage in the proper place and tips him generously, turning to Kara right after he leaves.

“Forgive me for being late” She insists, greeting Kara with their usual hug and cheek kiss. “One last meeting to deal with. Jess couldn’t save me from it.”

“It’s a good thing you don’t travel with us working class.”

“It can’t be that bad” Lena doesn’t quite believe all the stories, and Kara decides that she won’t talk about babies or overcrowded flights or the crappy food. “But you’ll have to excuse me for a minute so we can move on with our trip.”

Kara nods intensely and sits back on her seat, this time watching Lena parades her way to the pilot cabin.

She doesn’t even understand why she agreed to fly to the other side of the country in a plane with Lena, since she could be there in less than ten minutes if flying in a hurry. To be honest, she was trapped (Kara used the word parent-trapped more than once while discussing it with Alex) after one of the twins dropped mid-conversation that Kara was planning a trip to Central City to talk to Cat Grant and Lena immediately offered her jet because, how coincidental, she was also planning a trip there.

Barry has been insisting that Lena go talk to Jack. Kara secretly suspects that Barry is just very excited to properly meet Lena, and so is Cisco (and Felicity). No doubt they’ll all be there.

Reason a) could be because Lena is afraid of flying, and if Kara can be there to at least distract her from it, Lena will be more relaxed. Reason b) is that Kara couldn’t possibly explain why she would deny to go with Lena when it’s the perfect opportunity to avoid flights, Lena would be devastated if she saw that Kara ended up in Central City anyways. Worse, she could think that Kara doesn’t want to spend time with her. Reason c) is that Kara could very well find excuses for those things, she is known for being a good liar, after all, but currently she finds herself longing to spend time with Lena – even if it means hopping in a plane to go see Lena’s ex.

“I hate flying” Lena comments, making herself comfortable on the seat across from Kara’s. The reporter doesn’t blame her – one of their first meetings was after Kara saved her from a crashing helicopter.

“I don’t love planes” Kara agrees, carefully leaving out that flying by herself is an unmatchable experience.

Looking out the window, Lena narrows her eyes and smirks.

“Too bad Supergirl isn’t here – I like to think it’s our thing. I’m in danger of falling and she comes out of nowhere to save me.”

“Ha, too bad.” Kara ducks her head and nervously fixes her glasses. “So, are you excited to see your… friend?”

Lena takes a moment to think.

“Yes” She answers, softer than expected. “Yes, I am. I haven’t seen Jack ever since I left Metropolis.”

“That’s not too long ago, is it?”

“It looks like” Lena confesses. “Looks like a lifetime ago. Just a few months, but so much has happened, to both of us, it’s like having someone else’s memory.”

Lena’s expression is not exactly grief or infatuation; it’s purely sorriness for what could have been. She looks away the most she can before it becomes rude.

“I’m sorry about you two” Kara hums.

“So am I” This time, Lena turns to watch Kara’s endeared expression. It amazes Lena how Kara can be so understanding and nonjudgmental, that’s why talking to her is so easy. “I remember him being so funny and charming, one day we were trying to find a cure for cancer, the other I was in love. I always thought someday we’d end up married. And then Lex happened. Jack asked me to stay and I just… I couldn’t. You must think I’m frigid, that I chose my career over love, but the truth is I couldn’t stay in Metropolis anymore.”

“I would never think that.”

Kara understands the need to move forward. With her own biological family being less than the ideal citizens of Krypton, she doesn’t think she could face Argo City knowing what she knows. Heck, Kara doesn’t think she could face another survivor from Krypton, let alone her home town.

“Do you regret it?” Kara asks in a gentle tone. “Moving on?”

“No” Lena bites her lip, uncertain. “I used to, every now and then, because I was alone. Alone in a new city with a cursed name and the worst reputation. But I don’t anymore. You changed everything for me.”

“Me?” Kara blurts, shocked. “How is that?”

Lena lets escape a suave laughter, unbelievably fond of that woman. How she accepts those around her, loves them and gives them hope, not asking for anything in return and doesn’t realize that she changes their lives entirely, Lena doesn’t understand. But again, from all the things Lena doesn’t understand, Kara Danvers being unapologetically herself doesn’t worry her one bit.

“Let’s see, Kara. You were my best friend, my only friend in National City, and last month for the first time I hung out in a bar with a group of people that judged me for liking rom-coms, not because my brother is a madman or because my mother committed mass murderer in that same bar. And then, of course, I would have never met the twins if it wasn’t for you. Or got to win Lois Lane’s sister money in a poker game. I don’t regret my decision for a minute, because I got to meet you.”

Kara beams, not even fighting her watery eyes. It’s universally impossible to like someone as much as Kara likes that woman, she thinks. If only Lena knew…

“And fine” Lena commits, feigning annoyance. “I did shoot someone that was trying to kill your sister after he tried to kill me, Maggie did arrest me, your friend Mr. Olsen still doesn’t like me, I have some trouble keeping up with Lucy…”

“Don’t we all?”

“I still don’t understand how you know Star City’s mayor…”

“Long story, Lena.”

“I am planning to steal Winn from the DEO, I think he’d do wonders working for me” Lena continues, excited. “And the twins… Kara, I have no idea how they do that.”

“Do what?” Kara’s eyes perk up at that.

“I don’t know. I think both of them are double my height, but I feel strangely protective” Lena confesses, perplexed. “When he got shot, when he refused to get out of my way, I felt like I was dying a little bit. I was frozen, I didn’t know what to do. I just knew that, if that boy dared to die right in front of me, I would never be able to live with myself again. Which, of course, any decent person would feel exactly that with anyone, but that was different. I sincerely don’t know, Kara.”

I do.

“What I think” Kara looks Lena in the eye, the most intense she can before she burns her with heat vision. “Is that some things are pretty simple, Lena. Some things aren’t that complicated: it’s you and he loves you. I think he’s the kind of person that would do anything for those he loves.”

Lena slowly rubs her hands together, seeming to weight those words with care. Lena wouldn’t like for her loved ones to be inserted in an endless cycle of sacrificing themselves for her. It’s, by the way, one of the reasons she didn’t allow people to get closer: you can’t miss someone you never knew.

But some people, no matter how she tries to keep away, no matter how many walls she builds, they just climb those walls if she refuses to open the gates. And those people, they’re the ones that’s worth the risk.

Lena accepts the odds. It’s best to lose than to never know them.

“I guess you’re right” She looks away again, seeing beyond the window. “Some things are pretty simple.”

“Kara, did I mention that there’s a mini fridge with your favorite snacks?”

“Did I mention that you’re my favorite?”

“Eh, once or twice” Lena jokes, bending in front of said mini fridge to grab a bottle of water. “Unfortunately, we don’t have the usual crew that accompanies me in any of the others jets, so I can’t get you potstickers. Well, I could, but if I do it, I might end up not being your favorite anymore."

"I thought you were a good cook?” Kara replaces the pout for a grin when Lena hands her a basket with Oreos, Snickers and Twizzlers.

“I am, but it’s too much responsibility” Lena takes her seat again. “So, how excited are you to see your former boss?”

“SO excited” Kara replies, electrified. “I mean, l asked Lois where she was – they always keep tabs on each other, It’s almost creepy –, and before Central City, she was in a yurt. In a yurt. Cat Grant. I’m sorry you won’t get to meet her, she’s a… she’s something.”

“I’m supposing her reputation precedes her?”

Kara shrugs.

“I’m super biased? She was a mentor to me. It was difficult some days, but it’s still difficult with Snapper and I don’t get to work for an incredible woman, but Miss Grant is witty and, alright, sometimes she’s mean. I don’t know, I guess she’s very human – she was angry at me for ‘breaking up’ with her son and those were, er, interesting weeks, but I can’t help to look up to her. She became the Queen of All Media all by herself and she does things like forgiving Supergirl after the red kryptonite incident or breaking people’s mind free of Non’s control. I just wish I could be more like her.”

“Wait, wait, wait” Lena blinks several times. “What’s that with her son?”

“Hmm” Kara widens her eyes, blushing. “See…”

Lena doesn’t feel the necessity to mask her growing shock as she hears exactly how Kara almost dated her boss’ oldest son, was kidnapped by Bizarro Supergirl, and how that ended up with a second secretary becoming a banshee and quite literally screaming her down the building. And that’s how Kara met The Flash.

“I had no idea that working for Cat Grant was so… invigorating” Lena mutters.

“Oh, have I told you about when Livewire broke into the building and the only two people inside were Miss Grant and me?”

“No, you haven’t.”

While Kara tells the story much too chipper for Lena’s liking, as if supervillains named Leslie were routinary, Lena asks herself if Jess shares a similar experience working for her. Perhaps a raise…

“So those two eventually teamed up against Supergirl?”

“Yes, and the Fla- Hey, we’re here!”

“What? How can you possibly know that?” Lena questions, considering the oval shape of the STAR Labs building to be what indicates to Kara her whereabouts.

Either Kara has flew over Central City so many times or she doesn’t really need those glasses. Lena doesn’t think she would recognize the building from so afar.

“I guess we are.”

“So, Kiera, what makes you fly your way across the country to see me? More importantly, disrupting my time with my son.”

“Oh, how is Carter?”

“On the edge of adolescence, so you should be asking how I am.”

“And how are you, Miss Grant?”

Cat looks at Kara over her martini glass, a snarky smile on pink lips.

“Let’s see, I’m day drinking with my former assistant that is currently trying to make small talk, so take your best shot, Kiera.”

“Alright, alright. I tracked you here – actually, Lois tracked you here…”

“Is she still taking advantage of Clark Kent?” Cat cuts in, puckering her nose at the thought of Lois Lane.

“She’s still with him, yes.” Kara informs, nodding firmly. “Lois tracked you here as a favor, she did mention a yurt, because I need your advice.”

“Let me get this straight, you traveled all the way from National City to ask me for advice?”

“Yes.”

Cat wouldn’t be caught dead spurting her drink, but she stops it halfway towards her mouth. It’s almost like the thought never occurred to her, which is Kara finds confusing.

“I’m… honored.” Cat pauses for a second. “What’s the problem? Do we have another space prison to save the world from? Did Leslie cause more electric problems in CatCo?”

“Miss Grant, I don’t remember saving the world with you. You saving the world? I heard of it. And no one heard from Leslie in a while. No, my problem is… See, what do you know about Lena Luthor?”

Because Cat isn’t a merry or holiday person, Kara wouldn’t say she looks like a child during Christmas morning.

“Oh, I heard all about your relationship with Lena Luthor.” Cat degusts Kara’s flustered expression. “Carter asked me if Supergirl is in a lesbian relationship with Luthor – I said I didn’t know. This is mildly interesting, go on.”

“I’m in love with her” Kara blurts.

Cat isn’t surprised. Kara can almost see Cat taking off her glasses, the tone of the conversation descending several degrees with one gesture. However, Cat merely snaps her fingers for the barman, not taking her eyes off Kara.

“Kiera, if you reached me for teen relationship advice, I’m having you fired from CatCo effective immediately.”

“Yes, I did, but also… not exactly. So, funny story, I have two secrets, both linked, that I don’t know how to tell her.” Kara admits, looking down at her fidgety fingers.

“Meaning?”

“Huh… I should have thought this through.” Kara realizes. Her former mentor can’t possibly give her advice if she doesn’t know the situation, no matter how much Kara insists on the theory that Cat can read minds. “I mean, there are two people that are, sort of, important to both of us, but they’re more than what they seem. And she doesn’t know that. I just found out that – I mean, I have to tell her, I just don’t know how I’m going to do this without hurting her or scaring her off.”

“You have the rhetoric of a seventeen years old.” Cat informs her, slightly nauseated. “Fortunately, I have the gift of reading people. Translating all of that: you can’t say to young Luthor that you’re moonlighting as a flying hero with perfect hair and unfitting boots without admitting that those two new Supers are, somehow, closer to you than they seem.”

“Miss Grant…”

“On the record, I still don’t know your identity, Supergirl. But go on, keep pretending.”

I can see the hero within you. At some point, Kara and Cat made a silent pact that they wouldn’t talk about it. Kara doesn’t know when, if after or during her stunt with Martian Manhunter and his shapeshifting, it happened, and Cat Grant revealing her identity was never one of Kara’s concerns.

It’s not the same as talking openly about it, but Kara will take what she can get.

“On the record, I’m not Supergirl, as I have told you so many times before.” She shakes her head for emphasis. “Off the record, I too think that the boots are unfitting, but that’s where I keep my phone. And about who those new Supers are: my daughter and son.”

Cat doesn’t seem particularly abashed by that; she merely takes a large gulp of her drink.

“Refresh my memory: how old are you again?”

“Almost 27, technically. They’re, huh, from the future.”

“The future?” Cat parrots, skeptical.

“25 years in the future.”

None of them say anything for a few minutes. Cat judges her former assistant silently, the expression of someone that wouldn’t appreciate if this is all a prank. Kara wishes that they would serve alien drinks in this upscale bar mid Central City.

Finally, Cat sighs and glances at her half drank martini, resigned.

“Yes, well, I’m having martinis with a superpowered alien that curses with geez, heck, golly, fork. I can’t say that surprises me.”

“It doesn’t?” Kara gapes.

“Okay, fine, it surprises me.” Cat admits. “Go on.”

Kara gestures vaguely, trying to formulate a coherent sentence that doesn’t make her sound like a lost little girl in the middle of a festival. When nothing comes out of her mind, Cat huffs, sharply, and Kara babbles:

“Lena knows they’re Supergirl’s children, but Lena doesn’t know they’re mine, because she doesn’t know I’m Supergirl, although they are living with me.”

Almost like Kara’s difficulty to face the matter makes Cat feel something similar to distaste, she narrows her eyes and sucks the air between her teeth. Kara learned a long time ago that Cat isn’t necessarily malicious, it’s just that she doesn’t have time for people’s naiveté.

Cat decides that she better rip off this band aid before Kara curls into a ball and starts to cry.

“Kiera, I hate to break this to you, but your friend knows.”

“She doesn’t.” Kara immediately retorts.

“You expect me to believe that Lena Luthor, certified genius, can’t recognize you without your glasses?”

“That’s not the only-“

Cat interrupts her by palming her hand on the counter, a soft thud that Kara wouldn’t have heard it she didn’t have superhearing.

“Glasses, Kara.”

Self-conscious, she adjusts said glasses and chuckles, feeling on the verge of desperation.

“Miss Grant, if she knew, she would have confronted me about it, wouldn’t she?”

“And you would react the same way you did with me? You’re not a good liar.”

Kara gasps.

“I am, so.”

“There’s only so much I can do for you, Kiera. She is a Luthor, she grew up with Lillian Luthor, whom I had the displeasure to meet – that woman makes my mother look like a Saint. She also has two PHDs at the age of 24. That woman is either playing with you or waiting for you to trust her. There is absolutely no way she doesn’t know.”

“How do you know that?”

“Hm” Cat rolls her eyes, as if confessing something embarrassing. “I keep tabs on the people I care about.”

“But she told me she never met you.”

“I’ll let you figure this one on your own.”

“But… the other thing is, the twins are-“

“Hers.”

Cat seems too pleased that the barman chooses this moment to return with her drink. Facing Kara’s bewilderment behind a glass of this mediocre martini is an indulgent treat that Cat can’t be blamed for.

“Miss Grant! How, how-“

“Please. If they weren’t, what’s the big deal about telling her? Aside from the fact that she comes from a family of alien haters…”

Kara’s hand turns into a tight fist.   

“Lena is not her family.”

“I didn’t imply she was.” Cat arches her eyebrows. Kara ponders for a second and lets go, relaxing and returning to fidgety status. “I have to say, Kiera, you two make gorgeous babies. Or adults.”

Kara cracks a smile. A nervous one, but nonetheless genuine.

“They’re nineteen. Supersmart, both of them, plus, they seem to adore you.”

“No surprise in there. I am pretty awesome.”

“Yes.” Kara grabs her drink for the first time. It’s something fruity and sweet enough that it’ll make up for the awful alcoholic taste. “But do you see my point? What should I do?”

Cat huffs, snaping her neck to look at Kara with more intent. This time, Cat lost her short patience.

“Kiera, you have got to learn how to live your life. I can’t tell you what to do. I can offer you some perspective, at most. The other way around, how would you react?”

Kara blinks.

“I would… go a little insane for a moment, but overall, I’d love to know I have children with Lena Luthor. I mean, it’s Lena Luthor, she’s probably going to be the best mom those kids could wish for. I mean, she’s so good and smart and…”

“I don’t have time for sentimental info dump. Yes, you’d clearly love to have her smart, outrageously beautiful babies, but that’s not it.” It’s hard to discern if Cat’s disinterested look is pity or one of those moments in which she’s secretly proud of Kara. “Lena Luthor has an alias, let’s use Tess Mercer, and she risks herself fighting for slogan that appraises both liberals and conservatives at the same time…”

“Truth, justice and… something?” Kara suggests.

“Idealistic, but let’s use it. This LL, Tess Mercer or so, is also what your family always preached against.”

“But Lena doesn’t hate Supergirl because she’s an alien.” Kara insists.

“And I don’t hate Harrison Ford, Kiera, but I wouldn’t marry him. Pay attention, her best friend being the Girl of Tomorrow and carrying the news that they’re going to have a white picket fence suburban gay family… This isn’t saying that her Riesling has to be replaced by a Chardonnay. It can be too much to process. That is, if she doesn’t already know.”

Kara swallows dry and pushes her glasses. At the same time that Lena already knowing would be a solve to most of her problems, Kara doesn’t have a sufficient explanation to why she kept this a secret. Her explanation is that only a handful of people know who she is (including her former and current bosses and people like Max Lord, for Rao’s sake) and Kara has the feeling it won’t be enough.

“I really don’t think she does, Miss Grant.”

“And I really thought I was free of sapphic drama ever since I left college, but here we are.” Cat comments, absent-minded.

“Yes, well, I have to make a decision, this affects more than just us. I really wish I didn’t have to do this, you know? She has so much on her plate right now. I mean, it can’t be easy to run a company, especially L-Corp, and now this? Rao…”

“You’d prefer to solve this problem without her knowing?”

“It’s not that I don’t want her to know, it’s that I didn’t want her to worry about it. It’s a huge thing and if I’m having a hard time dealing with it, Lena won’t take it so simple. Not that she can’t, I totally believe that she won’t take it wrong, exactly, but I have my sister and friends and Lena… doesn’t.”

“Kara, Lena Luthor is not someone you have to protect from life.” Cat frowns to Kara’s misbelieved look and tilts her head. “From assassination attempts? Maybe. She’s not a damsel in distress and she certainly won’t appreciate you treating her like that. That is a woman that you’re going to marry and have a family with, you ought to learn that shielding her from challenges isn’t the better way, but facing those with her.”

Kara expels a cool breeze towards Cat, that blinks in surprise. Normally, Cat would offer her usual correct assumptions about some things related to what Kara has been dealing with and it would make Kara feel contemplated. Now, it’s a unique experience.

As much tranquilizing it is to know that Cat Grant will always be her mesmerizing self, Kara starts to realize that she doesn’t have all the answers. In fact, the only person that can help her with this is in STAR Labs right now.

“But what about the twins? Because in the future we might be responsible people, prepared to raise them and everything – that’d explain them being themselves – but right now I’m pretty sure that we’re out of our comfort zone.”

To this, Cat snickers.

“Raising kids is never something you’re prepared to. You might think you are, but life will find a way to show how naïve you were to think that, just like I made sure Perry White regret every single day sidelining me. It has no comfort zone. You’ll see that we do ludicrous things for our kids.” Cat sips her drink, looking the other away with a slight scoff directed to herself. “I, for one, am spending time in Central City because my son wants to be close to the Flash.”

Kara touches her chest, feigned shock.

“I’m hurt. Supergirl is almost as fast as he is.”

“And Supergirl doesn’t have a name that sounds like her only super power is jumping out of an alley in a trench coat. The Scarlet Speedster, now that’s a better alias. What’s our next stop? Gotham? Star City?”

“Oh, Carter wouldn’t like the Green Arrow” Kara guarantees. “He’s too broody.”

“Of course, Kiera, that compared to you, everyone is too broody.”

Lena has entered the STAR Laboratories before. When the man she believed to be Harrison Wells offered her a job, fresh out of college, she came to an interview. Back then, it was fully functional, with scientists practically bumping into each other in the hallways. It was pure courtesy, Lex insisted that she should at least cultivate an amicable relationship with someone like Wells, but she denied the job. Instead of working with other bright minds, she returned to Metropolis and worked to cure cancer with nanotechnology. That same year, the particle accelerator detonated.

Lena heard stories about the two loyal employees that stayed with the disgraced Harrison Wells. Caitlin Snow and Cisco Ramon, a geneticist and a mechanical engineer. They’re both waiting for her at the entrance.

“Dr. Snow. Mr. Ramon.”

“Wow, wow, way too formal there” Cisco immediately grimaces.

“Yes, Caitlin and Cisco” Caitlin waits for Lena to be between the both of them before start to guide her. “It’s good to see you again.”

“And under better circumstances” Lena agrees.

“Where’s Kara?” Cisco asks.

“She has a meeting” Lena answers.

It must be that transparent her confusion, because Cisco tilts his head.

“The twins arrived an hour before you. They said you were flying here with Kara.”

“Of course they did.”

The corridors are empty. Everything is clean and white and illuminated, but it stills look like an abandoned building. Lena can’t help but feel a lump in her throat looking at all the wasted potential because they weren’t able to recover after the explosion. Ever since Lachlan insisted on Winn hacking STAR Labs, she figured it must the Flash’s command center, but still.

The Vortex has more than the walls for Lena to talk to, but it’s still less crowded than she remembers. The several computers show sketches of gadgets Lena doesn’t recognize, and the Flash suit is displayed in all its red glory. After meeting Nora West-Allen, Lena is just grateful that her father’s suit doesn’t have a rainbow palette.

The twins are around a computer, heads together, watching an episode of Gilmore Girls.

“You know when Ryan Reynolds’ grandma Betty White asks Sandy B ‘do you prefer being called Margaret or Satan’s Mistess?’” Cisco asks Tessa. “You look exactly like Satan’s Mistress.”

“Thank you” She replies, absent-minded. She’s wearing a black overcoat over a black top, black jeans and black boots. It doesn’t quite fit the weather, but perks of being kryptonian. “At least my shirts aren’t filled with things like ‘be like a proton, positive’.”

“No, your shirts always make you look like an evil vampire that kills virgins” Cisco retorts.

“A fair job like any other.”

“You’re a lost cause” Cisco decides, and leaves them with his ‘I made a chemistry joke, there was no reaction’ shirt to work on ways to shup up a kryptonian or whatever he’s been mumbling about for the last half hour.

Caitlin acts as if this is normal and points to the first aid station.

“He’s there. I’d go with you, but I have a feeling that things are going to get personal.”

Jack looks the same.

Lena didn’t expect him to be half nanobots like he was in the footage, but she didn’t expect him to be exactly the same as when she left him in Metropolis. Full beard, kind eyes, looking at the microscope ever if it’s the greatest thing that existed, ever as if called him a sociologist.

Jack has a thing with sociologists. Lena never understood.

“I know you’re always busy saving the world, Jacky, but I hope you have time for an old friend.”

Jack turns around to see Lena leaning on the glass wall, crossed arms and skewed smile.

“Lena Luthor, to what do I owe the honor?”

“Ah, you know us Luthors, always keeping tabs on our heroes.”

“I know you think self-deprecation is funny” Jack remarks. “But it isn’t. Now, a hug?”

Lena feared this moment. Because Jack was the last good part of all the Metropolis experience, so it must do something to her, right? But Lena takes a step forward and falls into his familiar arms.

She does feel something. It’s like hugging a longtime friend. Not even one remaining of the known butterflies. Lena frowns, making a mental note to analyze what that could mean later.

“How have you been, Lena? I hear you’ve been dealing with some stolen property.”

If Jack perceives Lena’s smile to turn somewhat murderous, he doesn’t say anything.

“Yes, I have, but I have a feeling the thieves will never go to prison.”

“How unfortunate” He peeks at the siblings watching media content. “I should have known.”

“What?”

“I should have known you’d have to be involved with that. Your protegees were the ones that saved my life. They kept checking on me when they could, not that they needed to – Caitlin is one of the most capable people I ever met. And so are the others.”

“Caitlin, huh?” Lena arches both eyebrows. “You do like them smart and gorgeous, don’t you, Jacky?”

Jack merely waves as if it’s nothing.

“Oh, it’s not like that. She’s seeing some prick named Julian, very moody, that one. Regardless, waking up one day to hear that I had my conscience stolen and then retrieved by that pair right there… Life changing experience, Lena.”

“I can imagine” Lena acknowledges, sitting on the stretcher. “I’m sorry for not coming sooner, I am. I have been told I was supposed to be here right after the gala incident, but the twins were in a safehouse and things got complicated for a while. It’s not like I could just get here to a hero’s hiding spot and demand to see someone.”

“Lena” Jack tsks, hiding a grin. “You didn’t need to check on me. Truth is, when Supergirl and Superman came here, I started to think this as overkill. I’m so much better than before, thanks to Dr. Snow, Cisco, Felicity and all the others.”

“Supergirl was here?” Lena hums, interested. “When?”

“I’m not sure” Jack answers. “About a month or two?”

“Fascinating” She makes another mental note. “Well, it was your Dr. Snow’s orders that you should see a familiar face. I’m sorry I couldn’t be here, Jacky.”

“I have been aware of your life” Jack replies, this time grinning in response to Lena’s disbelieved scoff. “Business, at least. After Beth’s disaster, I went after my business associates to get the picture of what was going on with Spheerical. Imagine my surprise when I hear from Ginsberg, that…”

“Oh, I despise Ginsberg.”

“A simpleton, everyone knows that. I hear that Lena Luthor has made an interesting acquisition.”

By that, Lena is already fidgeting her blouse. She’s ruthless in a boardroom, but this is a hero hideout, and Jack isn’t a simple business man. Jack is the only person that she loved that didn’t break her trust, residents of National City apart.

“I planned to make a proper proposition, you know. However, I saw Max Lord and Bernardo Rojas lurking around. I thought you might prefer if I owned Spheerical Industries rather than them, I am one of the original founders, after all. We can always negotiate.”

“If I planned to return to business, I’d consider this a pitfall” Jack blinks. Lena accepts the compliment. “But I don’t. Not that the people would trust me again if I did. Officially, I’m taking a vacation for my health, it’s all high society bullshit. To tell the truth, I’ll be staying here with the Flash."

Lena didn’t expect that. Jack was never the type to believe in superheroes, he would question even Superman (in a less threatening way than Lex), but Lena supposes that dealing with them on a daily basis might change one’s opinion.

“Well” Lena swallows dry. “You know you’re always welcome to work with me. Soon someone will announce L-Corp’s new nano-tech division.”

“I doubt your other employees would trust someone with my reputation.”

“It’s flattering that you somehow forgot my last name.”

Jack shrugs.

“You have the pretty face. My talents will be better employed here.”

“Yesterday, I made an intern cry because I stared too hard.”

“Are you proud of yourself?”

“In my defense, Jess said the girl was mourning the loss of her father.”

“Oh, how’s Jess?” Jack’s eyes perk up. Jess has been with Lena ever since Metropolis. “Is she running L-Corp yet?”

“No, but give it a few years” Lena grins. She missed talking to Jack. “Team Flash is very lucky to have you, Jacky.”

“I’m very proud that you’re redeeming the Luthor name” He replies, a hint of sarcasm. “It’s what you always wanted, right?”

“Jack…”

“Listen” He grabs her hand ever so dedicatedly. Lena steels herself for what’s coming. Certainly a fair speech about how she abandoned him without looking back. “For a while, I was mad at you for leaving. Then mad at myself for not following you. But now? Now I think we’re exactly where we’re supposed to. What we had was great, by far the most meaningful relationship of my life. We could have been great together, and I was willing to search for you, so we could try again, that’s why I was in National City. Do you know what I think?”

“What do you think?” Lena feels her chest clenching.

“That we missed our chance” Jack has the edgy kind of sad smile that Lena was never able to deal with. “We’re clearly in different moments of life, as cliché as it sounds. I’d rather be grateful for our time together than to be bitter about it.”

Before Lena can formulate an answer, two people enter the Vortex. One so chipper that it’s almost familiar, one carrying a woman’s purse and a broody expression. Tessa almost falls from her chair, and so Lena knows exactly who the strangers are.

“I adore you” Jack confesses, following her gaze. “Always will. If someday you find it in your heart to be my friend, that’d make me happy. If not, well… Lena Luthor, it has been a pleasure.”

“Jacky, of course I’m your friend” She immediately replies. “I couldn’t articulate like a Jane Austen character like you just did, I’m hardly that romantic, but I feel the same way.”

“Was it that cliché?”

“So cliché, but those exist for a reason.” Lena chuckles and Jack shakes his head, feigned offense. “Now tell me all about Caitlin.”

Kara Danvers surrounds herself with the best kind of people.

If it’s Alex and her impeccable taste for scotch or Barry that finds no problem whatsoever to reveal his identity, along with his questionable rhyming skills, to a complete stranger without doubting her integrity. If it’s Cisco and his “Hey, I know you think Greedo shot first, but you’re wrong, young lady” (Lena knows who shot first, she’s young, but not that young) or Caity and her infinite patience for the others’ shenanigans. Iris, the one that couldn’t be here today, is probably a good person too.

And so, leaving a room with Lachlan and his black STAR Labs t-shirt that is overtly too tight for everyone’s sake after he explained briefly why he isn’t Oliver/Ollie in there but he’ll answer to Lachlan, finding Kara and Barry planning to go to the karaoke bar isn’t shocking. Felicity agrees immediately, and that means that Oliver Queen shall be accompanying them (shocker, Star City’s mayor is the Green Arrow).

“Lena, you have to go with us! I promise you’re gonna love it!”

Lena doubts it, but Kara is asking. If Kara asked Lena to jump off a cliff, she probably would. She would do her diligence regarding the height of the cliff, the water and the angle of entry, yes, but she’d do it.

And that’s how Lena finds herself inside an Uber with the twins and Kara, heading towards the promise of a good time and drunkenness. Except Kara and Barry can’t get drunk due to their metabolism, so it should be a unilateral experience for her.

Getting drunk alone if you’re in group is never a good experience. Lena learned that very early in her drinking days, so she decides to keep things at the tipsy level. Not sober enough that she can’t at least try to have fun, but not drunk enough that she’ll be a burden.

That is exactly three scotches and maybe a glass of wine.

Lena finds herself in joined tables at the karaoke dive bar. The barman is too familiar with Caitlin, Cisco and Barry to not know them in a first name basis, and doesn’t seem bothered to have a CEO and a mayor in his bar. In fact, no one pays attention to them. For some reason, there are promises that Summer Nights won’t be played.

“So, what did Cat Grant say?” Lena asks, leaning towards Kara and almost screaming to be heard over Cisco, Barry and Caitlin singing Poker Face on the stage.

“That I can’t articulate a proper sentence yet!”

“That sounds like exaggeration!”

“She also heavily implied that she missed me!” Kara screams back, chugging on a strange looking bottle with a foreign label that Lena doesn’t know. “Wow, this is heavy stuff.”

The first red flag is that Barry is very excited, thank you very much, so excited that Lena starts to suspect that he might as well be drunk. If she knew Barry Allen well enough, she’d knew that a I Will Survive solo performance isn’t out of character, but he is drunk. Cisco makes sure of that. Every time that she looks at the speedster, he’s drinking from an even stranger bottle than Kara’s.

Kara leaves her alone to make her own performance. Lena grins, lightly intoxicated, when Kara grabs the microphone and crosses her legs, as if about to do a very serious performance and not a boyband song.

Jack catches her looking and shamelessly smirks.

“You are whipped, my dear!”

“I am not!”

“You are – TELL ME WHY!”

Jack doesn’t hide his smirk even when Kara returns, having scored the highest from all of them (58). Lena knows that Kara can sing, but it’s still surprising that she can keep in tune, when clearly intoxicated.

“I thought you couldn’t get drunk, darling!”

“I can’t!” Kara replies, cheering the couple that takes the stage. “This is a special beverage.”

And she proceeds to have the time of her life hearing Oliver and Felicity’s rendition of Un-Break My Heart, which brings tears to Jack’s eyes, but Lena doesn’t know why on Earth. Oliver sees the low score as a personal affront, and decides that he has to make up for it, in a solo rendering of You Know I’m No Good.

“You know” Tessa shows up behind the counter, holding a glass of a yellow substance. “I know his daughter, and she’s like a sister to me, but right now the only thing I can think of is the act of conceiving his children. To Miss Winehouse’s eternal voice. Or maybe Freddy Mercury.”

Kara looks at her as if she just stabbed her.

“I’m scarred for life.”

“What?” Tessa rolls her eyes in disbelief. “He’s extremely handsome. Lena thinks that too, don’t you, Lena?”

“Oh sure” Lena responds. “But in my defense, I have a thing for blonds.”

“That’s great to hear” Jack retorts, snarky.

“Shall I remind you you’re taken?” Lena hears a fourth voice, one that she recognizes as being Lachlan.

“Ergh, Mon-El was right when he said monogamist is an insult” Tessa replies in good nature.

“You’ve been talking to Mon-El?” Kara squeaks.

“Lena, let’s sing a song!” The girl immediately drops her glass, that smells suspiciously like cashew, and almost drags Lena to the stage. “Any music that comes to your mind, say it!”

“Uh… Le quattro stagioni, Vivaldi.”

“Great, we’re singing I Kissed a Girl by Katy Perry.”

And they do. Lena learns that she has a huge gap in popular music; Tessa learns that Lena has no rhythm whatsoever. But it’s okay, anyways, because all of their friends yell along, especially the bridge.

“Go back right now” Lachlan orders as soon as Lena steps away from the stage. “You’re doing one with me.”

“No, but…”

“Come on.”

“But, Lachlan…”

“I promise you’re off the hook after this one.”

And Lena knows she’s not off the hook. She couldn’t possibly be off the hook as long as she remains not doing a karaoke duet with Kara Danvers. But she sings a stiff version of Joan Jett’s classic Bad Reputation with Lachlan anyways, and it seems awkwardly appropriate and freeing, even if Lena does, in fact, give a damn about her reputation.

Her reward is a fourth scotch. And make it a double one.

Lena leaves and Lachlan snatches Caitlin to sing with him. Barry readies his phone, not expecting, but enjoying an attuned shriek of somebody saaaaaaaave meeeee that Lena never heard before, but it’s catchy. Kara laughs openly at that, as if it’s an inside joke, and Lena finds herself longing to understand it.

What she does understand is, the following, Jack offering his hand for a duet that she just knows. She knew this was going to happen ever since they came to the godforsaken karaoke bar.

And she sings, the perfect duet, as off-key as they both are, of Jackie and Wilson by Hozier. Lena always thought that Jack sang Hozier better than the average crowd – the accent is a bonus. The hours they would rehearse, using a microscope as a microphone, in their lab/garage were great help.

Of course, back then they were a couple. Now, they look more like old friends reminiscing the good nostalgic times.

We tried the world, good God, it wasn’t for us.

“I thought you only listened to N’Sync” Kara teases when Lena leaves the stage for Barry and Cisco.

“Can’t a girl be eclectic?”

“So, what did you choose to sing with me?”

“I didn’t know I was singing something with you” Lena hums, just for the sake of it. Of course she’d end up singing something overtly romantic with Kara Danvers and the others would only pretend to believe when they pulled the best friend card.

“It’s Alex’s unspoken rule. Karaoke with me or you’re not karaokeing right.” Kara replies, too smug for Lena’s taste.

“Alex isn’t even here.”

“I’ll tell her if you don’t.”

“Kara Danvers, are you threatening me?” Lena gasps, feigned shock.

“I’m not. I would never…” Kara sputters, blushing hard behind her bottle. “Leeeena! You have to sing with me. My earthly sister says I put the Kara on karaoke.”

“Oh, as long as your earthly sister says that” Lena snorts. “What does your Venusian sister have to say about that?”

“I don’t have a Venusian sister, but if I did, she’d say the same thing.”

“Alright, I’ll sing with you. But only because your earthly sister has something to say about it. If it was your sister from Mars, I wouldn’t. I’m not afraid of her.”

“Do you know any Martians? They’re scary, Lena.”

“Not as scary as Alex.”

Kara opens her mouth, but doesn’t disagree.

Lena lets Kara choose the song. It’s as cliché and cheesy as Hey, Soul Sister, but none of them care that much about it. It’s the type of song you’d yell more than sing – and you can’t do anything less than with all you got when with Kara Danvers.

Kara sings as if it’s the most meaningful song ever written. Kara sings as if Lena’s shaky holding of the microphone is the most important stage on the world. Kara sings as if this is better than singing along Billie Holiday. Kara sings as if they’re not in a dirty dive bar, as if Lena isn’t drunker than she promised herself, as if Kara herself isn’t too tipsy from the unknown beverage, as if their hammered friends are the only critics that matter.

And Lena sings trying not to cry. It’s possible that even the customers that don’t know them, even them realized that this woman dressed in designer is in love with the dorky blonde wearing baby blue cardigans.

If Lena is singing an annoying song in a karaoke bar so far away from home, anything is possible, truly.

Lena goes out to ‘explore’, which means that she wants somewhere quiet to catch her breath. She finds the dirty alley behind the karaoke bar, dark and secluded like somewhere that shouldn’t exist in that city.

“You okay?” Someone asks in the dark.

“Fuck” She immediately straightens her posture and closes her fists. Recognizing the voice doesn’t help her relax at all. “Mr. Queen.”

“Not even my enemies call me Mr. Queen anymore, so you can call me Oliver.”

“Well, Oliver” Lena tries to find him in the dark, but isn’t successful. Used to heroes just landing on her balcony, actual subtlety catches her unprepared. “I’m quite alright.”

“Hm-hm” Oliver doesn’t seem to believe or disbelieve her. “Running away from all the chanting?”

“No” She retorts, petulantly. Lena knows that this Oliver (the Oliver that plays poker and laughs and sings) is the version of him that tries hard for the people that he cares about. Lena also knows that the chipper mayor is another façade. She recognizes the hollow eyes from the mirror. But the smiling funny Oliver Queen is still intimidating, as if he doesn’t quite fit between the genuine people downstairs. “I just need a moment alone. They’re very… happy.”

“They are.”

“It’s a bit disconcerting.”

When he leans on the wall by her side, Lena can distinguish his shape more clearly under the moonlight. Oliver smells like aftershave and gunpowder. Lena finds it somewhat nauseating.

“They feel the same way about you, Lena.”

“If they do, that’s nonsense. There are at least five heroes in that room. Three of them weren’t intimidated enough to not break into my building, I doubt how me singing drunkenly pop songs can threaten them.”

“I often find that my lack of apologies here and there brings me problems” Oliver hums. “But I’ll stick with it. I wouldn’t use the word threaten. It’s… it takes a different kind of bravery to do what you do. To use former Luthor Corp as a force of good.”

Lena makes a noncommittal noise.

“It’s not bravery as it’s the only decent thing to do. My company’s money is certainly ill-gotten, the least I can do is use it to finance projects that might help people. It’s a long way until then – I have Lex’s messes to clean. One of my favorite projects involve more of the bio-stimulant implanted in the base of Felicity Smoak’s spine.”

“I think she and Curtis would like that. She was very excited to meet you. That’s how I end up here revealing my identity to yet another one of Supergirl’s friends.”

“You didn’t reveal anything” Lena scoffs. “I already knew who you were.”

Oliver stutters.

“Did you?”

“It wasn’t that hard. The Green Arrow shows his hood in National City and Star City’s mayor ends up at game night with Supergirl’s reporter? You’re also the same stature. Five years supposedly stranded and with your return, the Hood appears for the first time. Best friends with The Black Canary? Oliver, I have several degrees.”

“I’m impressed” Oliver doesn’t sound that impressed, but slightly amused. It’s a wonder how people just play along to not knowing who the Green Arrow really is. “Does that mean you figured out Supergirl’s identity?”

Lena laughs at that.

“Wouldn’t you like to know?”

“Keep your secrets, Lena. But do believe me when I say that even I was a little intimidated by you. Still am, in the best of ways. You remind me of her.”

“Oliver, you’re going to need to be more specific. I know a lot of hers and I’m sure you know even more.”

Lena is almost certain that he smiled.

“The Black Canary. Though I knew her as Laurel. I think you’d like each other. She coped with the absurd amount of pain I put her through by becoming a lawyer to help people, then she became a vigilante. You are changing the world with L-Corp. Bad things happened to me and I became a murderer. For some reason, Barry and Felicity, and lately Kara, never gave up on me, even when I did it myself. I’m always asking myself how did I end up surrounded by good people when I tried my best to be alone.”

Lena doesn’t know what to do with that. When she went to National City, she didn’t expect to find people believing or defending her. Kara was the first one, will always be the most important. Then the twins. Lena knows that trust doesn’t come easy to the man near her, and yet here he is, suggesting she resembles one of his hero best friends.

All of that started with a friendly reporter that chose to believe in her, against all odds.

“I built so many walls” Lena confesses, finally. “Kara is tearing them down. One by one, all of them. One of those days I’m going to wake up and realize that Kara knows everything about me – if I don’t scare her off by then.”

“Kara Danvers?” Oliver asks, as if there are any other Karas in the world that they both know. “Give her credit. You wouldn’t scare her if you were a jackass in your first encounter.”

“Who would do that to Kara, Oliver? The woman is a walking sun.”

“I did.”

Lena rubs her forehead, asking herself if she’s drunk enough to be hearing things.

“Are you serious?”

“I am. I apologized later, obviously, and now I’m venting to her best friend. You see how things go with those people? They bring everyone together. It’s annoying.”

“You know, you really are a jackass” Lena tsks.

Oliver agrees and they stay in silence. It’s okay, Lena realizes, that she opened up more to a complete stranger now than she would to her alleged best friend from a year ago. It’s okay that Oliver Queen doesn’t fit his, their, friends’ group, and Lena doesn’t either. It’s completely fine that they need some alone time every once in a while. The others wouldn’t call them frigid for that. They’d understand.

Tessa finds her brother sitting on the sidewalk across from CC Jitters, looking at the moon with a serene expression that reminds her of when they were kids and they’d go camping with Kara to see the stars. He hated the discomfort, hated the lack of privacy, hated being away from his protector, but he loved the stars.

“What you doing there like a hippie?” She asks, offering one of the many boxes she’s been holding.

“Looking for some peace and quiet.” He opens the box. The vision that greets him is one of an olive pizza with all the oregano one can hope for. “Yum. Pizzeria fire?”

“Sal’s. Definitely arson.”

“The owner did it?”

“Don’t know, I’m not a detective.”

With all the heroes taking a night off, the least the twins could do was to refrain from drinking anything stronger than juice and go on patrol to make sure Star, Central and National City weren’t left unprotected. J’onn guaranteed that they didn’t need to go to National City, so Lachlan got to meet the rest of Team Arrow (Dinah wasn’t happy about him, but she was left intact from all the bullets), and Tessa had the vintage Central City experience.

Nothing groundbreaking happened. Looking back, that should have been the biggest red flag. Heroes don’t disappear and return to peace and quiet.

“Uncle Kal is in National City” Tessa informs him, munching a pepperoni slice. “Did you know that?”

“I wasn’t sure, but it makes sense. Lois is in NC right now.”

“Why?”

“It’s Aunt Lois. Who knows?”

Fair enough.

They look at the couple having a serious conversation inside the coffee shop. No one knows why Jitters is rarely closed, but it has been and it will always be a blessing. Even the bored waitress can’t keep her heart from melting a little watching them.

Oliver Queen found Aldebaran Rum somewhere and its effects are still wearing off of Kara. She has her chin resting on top of crossed fingers, her undivided attention focused on Lena’s vague story about skipping class in boarding school to drink with her only friend in bars. It’s a general experience, nothing particularly exciting about it, but Kara acts as if she has never heard something more interesting.

Lena stops in the middle of a story and glances at the one cup of coffee between them.

“Why do we only have one coffee, Kara?”

“Because you said you wanted to drink from mine.”

“I did?” Lena wants confirmation, because nothing has ever sounded more absurd to her. While Kara just grins, Lena sips from their shared coffee and grimaces. “This is revolting. Why would I ever put myself through this?”

“Uh-uh” Kara scoffs. “You’re drinking again.”

“I am?” Lena repeats, looking down to make sure. “Well, I guess I am.”

Kara insists that Lena should finish her story, and so she does. It ends with Lena and her friend waking up late and almost missing a test about Shakespeare. The professor wasn’t impressed that both the girls compared Romeo with Jack Dawson, but they ended up having the highest scores from the class.

“Kara, I think I might be drunk.”

“You think?” Kara slouches. “Me too. It’s fun!”

“Yeah” Lena nods, slowly. “We’ll see what you have to say about it tomorrow.”

“What’s tomorrow?”

“Hangover.”

“Oh, my sister hates those” Kara hums, thoughtful. “Did you know that the twins are spying on us from outside?”

“Are they?” Lena chuckles, closing her eyes because it’s nicer this way. “I’m such a responsible guardian. Supergirl is gonna kill me.”

Lena arches one eyebrow to Kara’s giggling.

“I doubt that.”

Chapter Text

Lena still looks like she was sculpted by the gods of Olympus. Kara has shared this opinion ever since she opened her eyes and saw Lena with bloodshot eyes, disheveled hair and dry drool on her chin. The woman disappeared for thirty minutes in the bathroom and walked out with perfect hair, perfect make up and no drool.

It must be a superpower.

Kara took more time and, in her opinion, didn’t rise to the challenge.

And now they’re silently walking side by side, Kara in a cardigan, Lena in wicked jeans. Kara doesn’t need to use her supersenses to realize that every thirty seconds, Lena’s hand flutters, as if the woman experiences shivers. She can’t possibly be cold; the sun has been punishing Kara’s hypersensitive eyes as her body recovers from the hangover symptoms.

It must have something to do with the fact that Kara and Lena woke up both so tucked between sheets on the same bed that Kara fell with her face down on the ground. Not that any of them remember making that decision. And it shouldn’t be a big deal, they have shared a bed before, in more than one occasion. Except that it is.

Something changed last night. And Kara can’t quite concentrate in finding out what exactly, not when in one of those tremors, the fresh squeezed orange juice Lena’s been holding for the last fifteen minutes flows over the cup’s edge, and she changes grip to suck on her knuckle.

It’s unfair and ungodly and Kara suspects that Lena might be doing that on purpose, because Lena Luthor would’ve cleaned her hands with a napkin. Of course, Lena Luthor wouldn’t be out in the public with Kara Danvers, in a city where none of them has business in, in the Farmer’s Market, judging apricots and cantaloupes while Kara holds her purse.

“Taste this.” Lena holds a ripe apricot for Kara to take a bite.

“Hmmm, just peachy.”

“You can’t be real” Lena says in a monotonous tone, but to Kara’s unapologetic smile, she chuckles. “What fruit do you like? Orange soda doesn’t count.”

“Hmpf. Grapes, strawberries, mangos, bananas, kiwis, dragon fruit mainly because of the name, pineapples… There’s this dessert you do with pineapples, a lot of condensed milk and ladyfingers…”

“I pity your dentist.”

“Now, that’s just rude.”

Lena hides her laughter by taking a bite of the same apricot.

“I have a question.” Kara remembers the one million texts she received from Lois during her sleep. “What do you remember from yesterday?”

“I don’t remember doing anything so embarrassing. Except maybe falling on top of you, but it’s your fault for being in my bed.”

Kara hums, doubting that Lena could be more embarrassed about the incident than herself, even if Lena just downed half her juice in a gulp.

“I think that’s the first time that I see you eating breakfast without your disgusting coffee.” Kara observes, a bit distracted. “Anyways, in how much trouble are you if someone maybe recorded you singing last night?”

“So much trouble.” Lena shakes her head, dramatic. “Mom won’t let me have dessert for a week and dad won’t let me go to the country club with Elle and Regina!”

“Mkay.” Kara beams. “It’s just that… People might have found funny to see you singing Taylor Swift’s Superman.”

“What?”

“Yeah. Bruce Wayne retweeted it from Barry that got it from Cisco that just, it wasn’t any of us that put it online… It’s a whole thing.”

Lena leans in to watch the video in Kara’s phone, thank god muted, and the increasing number of people that are sharing it makes her insides twist.

“I just earned myself three new assassination attempts by mother dearest and Lex and something I’ll regret for the rest of my life.” Lena looks at their half-eaten apricot, losing all her good mood. “I wouldn’t mind if it was our silly duet or something else. The thing is, Kara, I don’t recall knowing this song. When did that happen?”

“Okay, there was nothing silly about our duet. It was amazing, we totally nailed it!” Kara scrolls down to the replies and chokes, immediately locking the phone. “You know what? What a beautiful day!”

“What is it?” Lena narrows her eyes. “Kara.”

“Lena.”

“What did you see?”

“Nothing, you know, I just saw this gif of this kitten playing with a puppy and…”

“Kara, should I remind you that I’m your ride home? Now tell me what you saw.”

Lena crosses her arms, the posture rather undermined by the bag of apricots, and raises an eyebrow. Kara feels her neck heating, not sure if it’s the intimidation factor or something less innocent.

"Apparently,” Kara starts, carefully. “You changed the lyrics of the song.”

“Changed how?”

“Like, the he became she. And you said Super… girl.”

Lena stays exactly like before, the same petulant expression. Kara silently holds Lena’s juice, that way she can pinch her nose so hard it leaves a red mark. Lena counts to three, takes a deep breath, snaps her neck and opens the phoniest smile one has even opened.

“If it makes you feel better, there’s a video of Oliver Queen singing Baby One More Time.”

Lena looks around, half expecting someone to show up with a camera, and bursts into laughter. Kara grins and carefully wipes one tear from Lena’s cheek, using the tip of her pinky.

“Actually, it does make me feel better.”

“Yeah?”

“Yeah.”

“You don’t need to worry about the song thing,” She returns to their peaceful strolling. “I’m sure she won’t mind.”

“Of course, she won’t.” Lena bites her lip. “How come you don’t have an embarrassing video too?”

“Because I’m not famous. But if you want to, I’ll ask James to use CatCo accounts to share our not silly duet.”

“I’m sure that would help a lot with the rumors.”

“What rumors?”

“The rumors about us.”

Kara narrows her eyes, leaning to take the last bite of the apricot. Lena drops the stone and her empty cup in the nearest trashcan.

“What rumors about us?”

Lena frowns.

“You work in a media empire, Kara, what do you mean what rumors?”

“I seriously have no idea what you’re talking about.”

“Okay.” Lena nods. “So, there are rumors that we’re dating. Lots of websites dedicated to the theory, actually. Even Jess was impressed by their thoroughness.”

“You just wait until someone gets a picture of us right now” Kara clears her throat.

Lena glances, uncaring, to their arms entangled.

“Let them know you like to be the little spoon.”

“I do not!” Kara chides, pinkening. “Fine, but everyone likes to be the little spoon, it makes you feel safe!”

“I’m glad to hear that, darling.” Lena grins, being reminded of why she woke up so happy despite the hangover.

“Whatever,” She tries to act nonchalant. “Tell them you saw me butt up first thing in the morning.”

“Not really, you were still wearing pants.”

“So, you were looking?”

“I won’t say another word without my lawyer.” Lena mimics closing her mouth like a zipper. “I’m sorry about the rumors, though.”

“Why?”

“Look, I know you’re my friend, but I wouldn’t want you associated with the Luthor name. It might be the less threatening attention I ever got from the media, but it’s still, let’s say, dicey. For you.”

Kara sniffs, having none of that.

“I don’t mind. Let’s say I could’ve done worse.”

“Oh, why, thank you, Miss Danvers.”

“You’re welcome, Miss Luthor.”

Lena studies her for a moment, sucking her bottom lip.

“For the record, you did worse, didn’t you?”

“My dating record…” Kara sighs. “You know Mon-El. And I told you about Adam. There’s Kenny… he was too good to be true, but we followed separate paths. There was Andy in college, but she was… challenging. Dick Malverne a few years ago, but he broke up with me because being Miss Grant’s assistant was too time consuming. Then James, but you know it didn’t work.”

“You’re still doing better than me.” Lena snorts. “Mine were Veronica, yeah, the Roulette, you know she was never a good person? I was just too gullible. Then Andrea… I don’t even know how to start with this one. Comes Jack. Now I’m single and I spend my non-existent free time reading these sour poems about love. Nothing wrong with growing old in a house with cats, but I didn’t want to. I’m allergic to cats.”

“You won’t be alone, silly.” Kara blinks, pulling her closer for a hug full of bags. “I’ll be there with you.”

“Really? What if Supergirl gets in the way?” Lena chuckles at the deer caught in headlights look in Kara’s face. “I mean, I just confessed my love. By song.”

Kara relaxes noticeably.

“You’ll just have to find place for both of us.”

“How modern of us, Miss Danvers.”

–  

Jess likes to think she dedicates herself fully to her job.

She is never late, never leaves early, never takes sick days, would much prefer to stay at work than take a vacation. Miss Luthor, Lena, always insists that she shouldn’t be working so much, and Jess would listen to her advice, if Lena herself wasn’t working late almost every day.

The truth is that her life isn’t that interesting. And in L-Corp, in spite of all the paperwork and the usual corporate jerks, there’s always something new to blow one’s mind. If it’s her boss trying to be kidnapped by her own mother, or the Green Arrow breaking into the building, or Supergirl showing up at Lena’s balcony, or the fact that the cute guy that used to work with them and would be the absolute dearest turns up to be an alien and disappear. You can’t find any of that at home.

So yes, Jess loves her job, but even she has her limits. And the first limit to be crossed that day is when someone else sits at her chair.

You see, Jess leaves her desk for fifteen minutes during the morning every day, enough time to go to the floor’s kitchen and grab a bite before jumping into the paperwork for Lena’s new greatest acquisition yet. When she returns to her desk, it’s to find someone typing in her computer with no care for the actual value of her job.

“What do you think you’re doing?” She hisses

“Hello” The person turns in her chair.

He’s always been this I’m so effortlessly well-dressed kind of person. He’d wear jackets that look like it was the first thing he found in the morning, and it’d still look better than half of the businessmen Lena receives in her office. It helps that he’s not a misogynist jackass like those businessmen, but the vision always made Jess want to drop her bagel.

“You can’t be here,” She says. “Miss Luthor doesn’t want you in this building. I thought you’d have figured it out.”

“I know that, I just don’t care,” Lachlan crosses his legs and intertwines his fingers, looking at Jess as if he just saw her for the first time. “If she wants to allow my sister in here, absolutely not caring if she hates this place, well it’s her choice. I need to talk to you.”

“To me?” Now Jess has to scoff. “Why?”

“I need you to inform me if someone in particular comes to visit Lena.”

“Uh-huh, sure thing,” Jess nods, placing her bottle of water under the desk as always. “Do you need any details about her financial situation too? About taxes and Switzerland?”

“I’m not spying for, I don’t know, Maxwell Lord, Jess, I just want to make sure something bad won’t happen.” Lachlan says, nonchalant. “I’m really not interested in harming this company.”

“That’s still an unreasonable request” She retorts.

“I know that,” He slowly shakes his head. “But you have my word that I’m not planning a coup.”

“And I believe you, L, but your word isn’t worth my job.”

Outch.

It’s not the first time someone doubted his integrity, of course. Not everyone is entire trusty of the Luthors, no matter from what side, and Lachlan learned how to play with that. But it’s the first time that someone doubts him not knowing his last name.

Jess must have realized his distress, because she shifts, uncomfortable. Lachlan excuses himself to use her phone and puts it on speaker.

“Hi, Lena, it’s Ollie.”

“Do I dare asking what you’re doing in here?” Lena’s voice is a surprise for Jess. She’s still acting like she doesn’t have time for anything – she doesn’t –, but Jess can tell that she’s happy to hear from him.

“I needed to talk to Jess about something. Lena, do you trust me?”

“No.” And he stays quiet until she says. “Yes.”

“Can you tell Jess that she can trust me too?”

“If it’s work related, yes. If not, it’s her decision.”

“Thank you.” He hangs up and looks at Jess, the same unexpressive face. “So?”

Jess studies him for a moment. It wasn’t a question of trusting his intentions, it was a question of if Lena finds out she’s been breaching information about her meetings, she would be, and with good reason, fired.

Choose your battles, Jess, she says to herself, Miss Luthor trusts him. She always did.

“Who is it?”

To that, he grins and begins to explain exactly who she should be looking for. Lachlan even attempts a sketch, but for someone that says that drawing is pure geometry, boy is he bad at it. In the end, Jess has an idea of who she is and a possible name.

Glancing one last time at the drawing that looks half like a horse, half like a person, Lachlan prepares to leave when Lena’s door opens and she stops looking at Jess’ desk.

“Oliver, did you eat already?”

“No, I was busy.” He replies, looking at his ring.

“Perfect. Would you like to join me? You could call your sister and we can all have brunch together?”

“Actually, Tessa is assisting the detective with one of her cases from the ‘Wall of Weird’. Two scientists are missing, can you believe? We’re the world’s most boring people to kidnap.” Lachlan snorts. “But I’d love to stay.”

The second time someone crosses Jess’ limits happens forty-five minutes after Lachlan follows Lena inside her office and they order from Lena’s favorite restaurant. Jess happily works all of Lena’s meetings around so she can have a minute of peace of mind, thinking that just maybe Lena Luthor won’t die young with a stressed heart.

It happens when the elevator’s door opens to show two women obviously related. The taller one looks fixedly at her notebook, completely oblivious to the fact that she doesn’t have a pass to be there. The other woman looks like she would prefer to set her own hair on fire rather than be there.

Jess clears her throat.

“I’m sorry, you don’t have clearance to be on this floor.”

“Oh, yeah, don’t mind me, I just need to talk to your boss for ten minutes,” The reporter looks pointedly at Jess. “I’m sure she won’t mind.”

“Do you have an appointment?” Jess decides that she won’t be intimidated by violet eyes.

“As I said, just ten minutes.”

“If you don’t have an appointment, you can schedule one with Hector downstairs. I believe there’s an opening in September.”

“Look,” The other woman steps up, the straight posture denouncing exactly what kind of people Jess should keep from snooping in Miss Luthor’s private business. “This is official business for the Army. Are you sure you can’t find a window for us in Lena’s schedule for today?”

“For government related matters, that’s another story.” Jess smiles falsely. “You might find an opening in February.”

The reporter doesn’t sound one bit distraught by Jess’ negatives, wiggling a pen between her fingers. With her reputation, Jess knows that she isn’t the first person to deny her access to the people she wants to talk to, and she won’t be the last.

Lena’s door opens before one of the women can namedrop Kara hoping it would make Lena at least listen to them. Lachlan walks out with his hands behind his back.

“And comes the cherry on top. I go to her and ask ‘do you happen to be related to insert-her-name’ and she looks at me, all rage, and shoots ‘do you happen to be a Superman knockoff?’ and I just knew I had to ask her out on a date.”

“Well, at least you learned your lesson about comparing people to their siblings.” Lena smirks.

“Eh, not really. For instance,” He rehearses a twin smirk to the two women next to Jess’ desk. “Lena, doesn’t it look like a copy/past situation in here?”

“Miss Luthor!” Jess starts. “I’m sorry, I was just informing them that you’re busy all day and that they should make an appointment.”

“Heavens, you guys should’ve come in Jess’ off day.” Lachlan remarks. “She’s ruthless.”

“Ah, but you know me.” Lois blinks innocently. “Miss Luthor would never accept to talk to me if I backed down for a challenge. Would you, Miss Luthor?”

Lena’s unstrained soft expression shifts to one of wariness.

“Well, I love a good alliteration filled room as much as the next person,” Lachlan chuckles. “But I have to go. Thank you for brunch.”

“You’re welcome.” Lena watches him leave, not before a goodbye kiss on her cheek, and Lois hold his arm for a second.

“Don’t ever say that my sister looks like me again or I’ll gut you, kid.”

“Lois,” He looks her dead in the eyes. “Never change.”

“Never will.”

“Let’s speed this up, shall we?” Lena crosses her arms, shooting daggers at the two women. “Miss Lane, if you want an interview, I’m not available. Lucy, if you need my assistance at the DEO, I already gave Alex my personal number, there’s no need for approaching me in my office.”

“Easy there, cowboy” Lois unzips her purse and sticks her hand inside it. She pulls a flash drive in format of Squidward. “We’re here to talk about the content. But I think we should do that privately.”

“Do I need to call my lawyer?” Lena narrows her eyes, glancing at the flash drive with distrust.

“No” It’s Lucy that answers. “To be honest, this matter shouldn’t leave this office at all. That means not even the DEO should know about it.”

Jess looks at Lena, finger over the phone ready to call security. For a moment, Lena studies the idea of not involving herself in whatever that is, but soon discards the possibility. Lois Lane might be the most dangerous person that she ever had to deal with, and if she got her sister to work with her, Lena should be aware of what’s to happen. If only to make a contingency plan.

“Jess, reschedule my remaining meetings. Miss Lane, Major Lane, follow me.”

Lois was always an enigmatic figure in Lena’s life. When she was little, she remembers Lois and Clark visiting Lex at the Luthor Manor in Metropolis. She remembers brown hair, her growing obsession for coffee, smell of lavender and a funny feeling in Lena’s stomach. She also remembers all that pain that Lex caused her and her boyfriend.

Lex hurt too many people for Lena to ever make a solid contact or build a cordial relationship with Lois. The reporter would never trust her blindly and Lena would never learn how to have a conversation with Lois without the fear of betrayal. Of learning that any sort of relationship they build is a ruse for a story: another award for Lois, another broken heart for Lena (although she could understand this one).

Lena still doesn’t know what to think about Lucy. Between her jealousy for Kara’s affection and the (expected) shift of demeanor from both of them in and outside the DEO, Lena didn’t have much time to pay attention to who Lucy Lane really is. She can smell a troubled relationship with a sibling from ten miles away, but they were still raised in the same house. There’s more of Lois in Lucy than both of them would like to admit.

Of course, that’s what Lois thinks of Lena and Lex. Lena wonders if she’s wrong.

“Can I get you anything?” Lena asks, sitting on her chair and assuming a brander position to grab the last of the control of the room.

“My sister is gonna need a coffee to swallow her pride” Lucy answers, taking a seat by Lois’ side. “We’re here because we need your help.”

Lena just stares at Lucy, waiting for the catch. Lois Lane walking into a Luthor building to ask a Luthor for help?

When Lois shifts on her seat, uncomfortable, Lena can’t help but crack a victorious smile. With Jess on her way, Lena turns to the sisters.

“How can I be of assistance?”

“First of, sweep that little smug smile off your pretty face.” Lois starts. “We know Lillian was the one responsible for the last Cadmus attack. I believe my father and Max Lord are related to it too.”

“Miss Lane, I despise Max Lord as much as any decent person, but from disliking him to admitting on the record that he’s a terrorist? I’m not quite there yet.”

“Everything here is off the record” Lucy assures her.

“My point stands. Besides, I don’t understand how I’m related to any of that. I’m not interested in taking any part in my mother’s endeavors.”

Lois crisps her lips, and Lena can almost see her rolling eyes. She leaves the flash drive near Lena’s laptop and tap on it twice.

“That’s how it’s related to you.”

Plugging the flash drive in her computer, Lena watches the only file. It’s a video named luthor’s vault that plays the same footage she was sure she deleted all copies: the Green Arrow and Fake Speedy/Tessa opening Lex’s vault in LCorp’s storage.

Lena turns to face Lucy’s consternated expression. Lois looks back with a despicable smug little grin that makes Lena’s inside boil.

“You expect me to believe that you, Lois Lane, are leaving this off the record?” Lena asks, skeptical.

“I need your help” Lois deadpans.

“I may be young, but I wasn’t born yesterday. What could you possibly need me for that is worth your cover for exposing The Good Luthor as yet another alien hater maniacal bitch?”

“Girl, you have to calm down.” Lois widens her eyes. “Believe me, if I reached to my sister, shit is serious. Are you willing to listen to me or…?”

Lena evaluates the woman in front of her. Lois, all vests over rolled up sleeved white shirts, is not known for giving up easy. She is also known for taking her job seriously – not for nothing she is considered the world’s best reporter. To be Superman’s reporter, you have to be at least a bit ethical, right? So, if Lois says this is off the record…

“Alright, Miss Lane, how can I help you?”

“You asked me what’s worth my cover exposing you? I’ll tell ya: my cover exposing Lord and The General, specially because I don’t think you did anything, er, wrong. Don’t go on getting all chipper for that, alright, Luthor? I’m manifesting my opinion here that you shouldn’t be keeping kryptonite for any goddamn reason on Earth and beyond. But Kara Danvers believes in you, and Clark doesn’t think you’re a nutcase like Lex, and I need your help, so…”

“Right, you’ll keep my secret for your own selfish reasons. What’s new. Just say what you want.”

“I’ll keep your secret for now in the interest of the Supers’ wellbeing. Story time, let’s rewind this tape. Remember the gala incident? Crazy day, had to be crazier for you, for that I’m sorry. The thing is, while Superman was busy fighting with Superjunior, I saw you. You see, I’m a reporter, I know how to catch a liar red-handed. The eyes, Chico, they never lie. And you looked like someone slapped you in the face – I knew you were lying about the kryptonite, but I wasn’t about to make a scene. What I found very, very interesting was that the future kid said my dad spends time synthetizing kryptonite, and that smelled like a story or at least the biggest family fight ever since Lucy made friends with Supergirl.”

“How d’you know about that?” Lucy asks, confused.

“Lucy, sweetie, dad called me that same day saying that it was my fault you’re now mingling with aliens.” This time around, Lois rolls her eyes. “There’s something cathartic about telling a three star general to go to hell.”

“Yes,” Lena ponders. “Parents and aliens, in my experience, don’t go well together.”

“Well, later I asked Supergirl about the Metallo incident. Mother Luthor couldn’t figure out a way to stabilize kryptonite enough to not blow everyone to pieces, did she? I’ll give her an out, she is on the run. I also knew there was no way in hell Tessa could have known about your kryptonite if she wasn’t somehow involved, and with her brother and GA and all the things, putting two and two together wasn’t that hard. So, I asked my cousin in Smallville for a favor and she granted me this video of your vault. Incredibly photogenic, isn’t he, that Green Arrow?”

“Have you seen him without the hood?”

“A couple times. I’m more into dorks with glasses, myself, but I get the appeal. Anyhow, after I got the footage – Chloe says to congratulate you for the job well done, very hard to find –, I had to compromise everything I am and everything I stand for in order to keep digging.”

“And that means that she called me and asked for my help” Lucy explains. “I don’t know if you know that, but there’s a reason other than Cat Grant to why I’m the one assigned to oversee DEO’s business about the daxamites. Last year, I worked with my father in the DEO’s desert facility after Supergirl started to work with them. They found out that Hank Henshaw was actually J’onn in disguise and I was the responsible person to expunge the DEO from aliens and sympathizers working from the inside. Project Cadmus, by then, was a governmental research lab that realized experiments on aliens. During my search, I found that the only person that knew about J’onn’s real identity was Alex Danvers, so I shipped them both to Cadmus and assumed the position of Director of the DEO.”

“I’m sorry,” Lena wets her lips with her tongue, cracking a dubious smile. “You’re telling me that you condemned an alien to be experimented against his will? And Alex Danvers, that I know for sure is human?”

“I’m not proud,” Lucy says, nonchalant. “But yes.”

Lena stutters. She profoundly doubts that Kara could ever forgive anyone for laying a finger on her sister, let alone send her to be a lab rat.

“And Kara knows about that?”

“She does.” Lucy’s expression falters, but she takes a deep breath and continues. “Supergirl asked me to rethink my stance, because that wasn’t the right thing to do, and I realized that I was acting like my dad. He’s a fair man, but-“

Lois coughs loudly.

“But his distrust of aliens gets in the way of his judgment, and I didn’t want to be like that. So, I helped Supergirl break them free and Alex and J’onn were on the run. I kept my position as Director and Supergirl supported my decisions. After the events of Myriad, the president restored J’onn’s position and I was reassigned.”

They’re interrupted by Jess, that comes with coffee and baked goods. Lena doesn’t take her eyes off Lucy’s face for a second. Perhaps Lena was wrong; perhaps Lucy is the Lane she should be wary of.

When Jess leaves, Lois stuffs a piece of coffee cake in her mouth and looks at her sister, expecting.

“Well, then Lois annoyed Lachlan until he put her in contact with me, and she asked for my help to know if dad could be involved. The truth is that is possible. Last year, the DEO worked with Max Lord many times, and the red kryptonite episode, specifically, happened when he failed to synthetize kryptonite and the effects were those catastrophic. Now, Max Lord doesn’t strike me as someone that gives up, not after what happened with Myriad, and he’s been too quiet for the last months. I suspect that my father has been working with him ever since.”

“The General never liked that I work with Supes.” Lois says. “I guess that when daddy’s little girl started to make friends with her own kryptonian, the man flipped.”

“I have had my fair share of experiences with murderous family members.” Lena looks at Lois sweetening her coffee with sugar and cream. “Your theory is that Maxwell Lord, my mother and your father are working together to take down Superman and Supergirl?”

“Not necessarily working together, but they at least have some kind of contract.” Lois explains. “My cousin couldn’t find any digital records between Lord and the DEO, but I’m almost certain that it has to be something from when Cadmus was still linked to the government, classified as it is. Lucy thinks she can dig a little and find me something that connects the three of them.”

“I see where this is going.” Lena snaps her neck, deciding if she’s willing to dig her own grave a little deeper. “Miss Lane, let’s make a deal.”

“Lois.” She corrects.

“Lois. You don’t use my name or anything related to what happened during the break-in with the Arrow, in your exposé. In exchange, I’ll help you in any way I can: I’ll fund you, I’ll allow supervised visits to any Luthor warehouse that’s not unreachable by contracts, I’ll help Lucy hack the DEO if she wants me to. And I’ll get you an interview with Max.”

“We can work with that.” Lois grins, predatorial. “I guarantee you that the only people on the inside of this story are in this room. I should warn you, though, Lena, that if you want to pursue a relationship with Supergirl, you have to come clean about the kryptonite. She’ll lose her mind if she finds out by any other mean.”

“Thank you for the advice,” Lena turns to her laptop. “But I believe she’ll distrust me in the moment she learns I keep it. Let’s start our deal with the right foot: I believe you want some of the kryptonite that was in Lex’s vault to compare with the one used by Cadmus?”

“Correct” Lucy nods.

“Well, you can’t have it.” Lena shrugs. “See, of course I’m not insane, and I wouldn’t keep that in here after what happened. I hired the most discreet agency that money can buy to move it to a few safe vaults designed by myself. Just between us, it’s safer there than in any of Lex’s. My brother is a genius, but he’s a madman. He left me a sinking company, a broken heart and a million messes to clean, including that a lot of LuthorCorp finances were embezzled to his own personal crusade against the Man of Steel. After mother kidnapped me, I started looking for all the nefarious things Lex kept hidden in the warehouses, but I can’t do that by myself in less than years, and there’s no one I trust enough to help me with. Correction: there is, but he can’t do it because it could endanger the future. The truth is that the trucks with the content of Lex’s vault were busted, but none of the kryptonite was stolen. Instead, a few old sketches. Mother sometimes gets sentimental about her golden boy.”

“Can I just ask how much crap you cover up?” Lois blurts.

“A lot more than you imagine.” Lena raises an eyebrow. “I didn’t know anything was wrong until I talked to my cousin Lucas, the CEO of LCorp’s Metropolis Division, and he told me that everything was running smoothly except for a series of small robberies. I’m sure it’s killing both of you to work together, you can imagine what does to me leaving someone else in command of my company. If I could make thirty of myself, I would. I checked the dates of the robberies, and it coincides with the bust of the trucks. The sketches were a ruse. I haven’t had the time to check the warehouses, but I am 80% sure that at least one of them had kryptonite hidden. Now, Lex didn’t keep a substantial quantity of kryptonite in one solo place, definitely not enough to make bullets and a dagger. At least a part of the kryptonite used by Cadmus has to be synthetic.”

Lois closes her notebook with a dramatic flip.

“What are the chances of Lois Lane, your favorite reporter…”

“Wrong.”

“Your favorite brunette reporter…”

“No.”

“Your favorite LL besides yourself…”

Lena points at Lucy.               

“Really?” Lois huffs in disbelief. “Lucy?”

“The heir to the House of L has good taste.” Lucy bows her head slightly and Lena has to smile to that demonstration of fondness. She didn’t expect Lucy to break her posture.

“Fine. Your favorite LL that is a reporter for the Daily Planet. What are the chances of her getting access to that warehouse?”

“Zero,” Lena doesn’t miss a beat. “Unless, of course, you’re with me.”

“You and me in Metropolis, snooping around to take down ya mom?” Lois looks like a kid that ate too much sugar. “Sounds dangerous. When can we leave?”

Kara looks at Kal-El, sitting peacefully by her side on top of the Luthor’s Children Hospital, the red cape waving behind them. He has been flying back and forth to Metropolis for the last few days, still holding on to his responsibilities, but avoiding to stay away from Lois.

She never knew how to accept the chasm between Clark and Superman. To Kara, they were both Kal-El, the last son of a dying planet that was raised as a human – he understood honor even before he knew Krypton, and that’s one of the reasons why Kara is proud of her cousin.

But knowing that Clark is and always will be the name he prefers to answer still stings. Kara frequently asks herself what would she feel if, instead, her cousin had embraced his kryptonian heritage. Would it feel sour just the same, the mirror of what Kal-El should have been on Krypton? Because him being both Kal and Clark at the same time, not alien to but welcoming the dichotomy, is what the world needs – but Kara needed a proof, other than herself, that Krypton wasn’t a figment of her imagination.

What the people around her fail to understand is that, just because she chooses to believe that better days are coming and in the best of people, it doesn’t mean Kara doesn’t feel bitter about her fate. Krypton would always be her burden to carry – a dead world so far away, a wound that would never properly heal.

“What’s on your mind?” Clark asks softly. He must see beyond her pained expression.

“Just thinking about Krypton.” She answers. “I think Uncle Jor-El would be proud of you.”

“I don’t think so.” Clark shrugs. “I think he would be disappointed that I left my only living relative with strangers. I know dad was.”

“They’d understand it was the thing you thought better at the time.” Kara says.

Clark looks small and almost defenseless, looking at her with so much regret. They have many unspoken truths piling up over the years, especially Kara. Intellectually, she understands his decision – how could he be a hero when he had a 13 year old alien to take care of? –, but understanding it logically doesn’t diminish the feeling of abandonment.

“I always admired you for seeing the best in people, even when we, I, don’t deserve it. Which is why I want to talk about Lena.”

Kara snaps her neck turning to glare at him, alerted.

“What about Lena?” She questions, wary.

“You’re going to tell her, aren’t you?”

Kara doesn’t skip a beat.

“Yes.”

“Okay.” Clark nods once. He always had a soft heart for people in love – and the pictures were enough proof that Kara is not just having a silly little crush. It helps that Lois told him, and Lois knows these things better than him. “Do you trust her?”

“Yes.”

“As much as you trust Alex?”

Kara swallows harshly, a constrained laughter escaping her lips.

“Kal, I don’t think I can trust anyone as much as I trust Alex. She was the first person that made me feel welcome on Earth, she’s the reason I do what I do, just as I am the reason she does what she does. It’s an unfair comparison because Alex occupies a unique place in my life.”

“I ask that because,” Clark takes a deep breath, looking at the horizon. “I never fully trusted Lex. I loved him, I’d have died for him, he was my best friend in the whole world, but I never told him my secret because I felt that he wouldn’t understand. Losing my best friend was one of the biggest sorrows of my life. Bruce said that my mistake was trusting him; I think it was not trusting him enough. I used to ask myself, what if I had told him before? If he knew that his best friend was the one saving people, surely he would stop trying to contain me, he would’ve supported me. I stopped thinking about this because I don’t know how to deal with the fact that maybe Lex’s downfall was my fault.”

“And I hear you, but Clark, Lena isn’t Lex.”

“Kara, I’m following a line of thought here, just…” Clark chuckles. “Between my many mistakes and thoughts of what if, I also regret abandoning you. Yes, that’s what I did. What kind of person does that? What kind of person leaves someone when they need you the most? I’m… wow. Worse, what kind of person shows up after years of absence demanding answers from the people that have been protecting you when that was supposed to be my job? Who does things like that?”

“James mentioned your little mishap with Tessa after the Cadmus attack.”

“It wasn’t a mishap. It was me being, and those are Lois’ words, an absolute buffoon. The thing is: I worry about you, Kara. I started worrying more when you decided to become Supergirl. And you wearing the cape and being friends with a Luthor? It was like watching history repeat itself. I was concerned you were going down the same path I did, I was concerned Lena was going to let you down, and I just reacted poorly.” Clark sighs, withering. He looks like the good guy Kara knows her cousin is, and it’s easier to relax when he isn’t acting with paranoia. “I’m sorry about that.”

“I’m happy to hear this,” Kara replies, sincere. “But I’m not the one you should be apologizing to. I didn’t hear what you said to Lena, and don’t tell me if you don’t want me to not be this cool with everything, but you should be apologizing to her and Tessa.”

Clark grins, tense.

“I will. But I owe you an apology because I didn’t trust your judgment. You, Lois and my mom are the only people in the world I trust blindly, and what a phenomenal way of showing it. I was completely wrong. You can’t be going down the same path as me when you already know more about being a hero than I do after almost twenty years being Superman, since you are the true last child of Krypton. I want you to know that if you trust Lena, then I trust you, so don’t hold back (I’m not saying you are, just if) from telling her because of me.”

Kara, taken aback, glances at Kal with the eyes of someone that can’t quite believe of she’s seeing/hearing. Clark smiles kindly, the same smile Jor-El used to give her. It feels like the weight of the world was taken from her back.

She knows she didn’t need his permission to tell her, but having her cousin backing her up in one of the biggest decisions of her life? It’s one of the best feelings in the world.

“Clark, we should work on our relationship,” Kara proposes. “So that one day we can leave that part of our past resolved. I’m already halfway there, because I met Alex, and I wouldn’t love her more if she was my sister by blood. I love being Supergirl, I love helping people, I love when you and I work together, but that wouldn’t be the same without my sister. Alex is a grand part of my life, and if I’m Kara Danvers or Zor-El or Supergirl, she is my favorite person.”

“And the best thing about my sister is that I know she’d love me no matter what. I know that if I decided to quit being Supergirl, if I decided to reveal myself to the world as an alien or if I never said the truth to anyone, she’d still look at me the same way. Because she wants me to be happy. So, I see my future: Lena, the twins, a dog. And the only thing between me and that future, pure and unadulterated happiness, is my secret. You might not get it, but it means a lot that you support me.”

“No, I get it.” Clark grins, empathetic. “I’m sorry it took me this long to come around. And I’m very glad that you found Alex, and now Lena, despite the circumstances. Actually, I have been rehearsing my whole speech for a while?”

“I can tell!”

“And I asked about you and Lena because it made everything more dramatic!” Clark confesses, not minding that Kara is cackling at him. “Yeah, I needed to confirm everything with you, but ever since Lois told me to take my head out of my behind, I’ve had this feeling about you and Lena.”

“What feeling?” Kara sniffs, thinking that she should send Lois a thank you text.

“That Super and that Luthor?” He scratches his chin, feigning contemplation. “It’s gonna be one for the ages. For better or for worse.”

“For better.”

“Or worse.”

“Clark, for Rao’s sake…”

“It’s a silly joke, Kara, come on!”

“It’s not funny!” She whines.

“Lois would think it’s funny.”

“She would not.”

At times, Kara finds herself impressed by how rich Lena really is. Kara knows she has a favorite jet, since she designed it herself, but to have a favorite means she has more than one – that itself is somewhat mind-blowing. What Kara didn’t expect, when arriving at the smaller airport she got on board when they left for Central City, was to find it closed because Lena didn’t want anyone seeing who she was leaving with.

That explains why everyone was excessively nice and helpful when Kara announced she was to get on board of Lena’s jet a week ago. Lena Luthor owns the airport.

“Kara?” Lena answers her phone and Kara spots the confusion in her voice. “Is everything alright?"

"Yeah,” Kara says. The three security guards in front of her don’t even blink an eye. “It’s about lunch.”

“Oh. I thought I sent you a message? I have some business to attend to in Metropolis. It caught me by surprise, honestly. I’m sorry we have to reschedule.”

“No, I got the message. It’s fine.” Kara waves automatically. Remembering that Lena can’t see her, she clears her throat. “I, uh, actually, I needed to talk to you about something. It won’t take too much time, and it’s kind of important? I didn’t want to do this over the phone, so are you flying already? Because I might be at the airport right now.”

Kara can almost hear the gears turning in Lena’s brain in the silence that follows.

“I’m still on the ground.” She answers slowly. “Wait a second, will you? I’ll talk to head of security.”

“Thanks, see you in a jiffy.”

Kara hears a muffled laughter before Lena hangs up. The three men aren’t at all concerned by the blonde reporter pacing in circles, chastising herself for even thinking about entering the building without permission. If Lena clearly wants privacy, it must be important, and Kara shouldn’t even be there, let alone surprise her friend mid-business.

A fourth man, taller and stronger than the others, catches Kara’s attention walking towards her from the inside.

“Are you Kara Danvers?” He answers her nod with a firm one of his own. “Follow me.”

Lena is waiting for her in an art deco private room. Kara, still baffled that Lena actually owns the place, looks around her with barely hidden surprise. It almost makes her forget about her heart beating so loud in her ears that she thinks she’ll faint.

Not a good ice breaker.

“Kara, is everything alright with you? Did something happen with the twins?” Lena immediately asks, noticing Kara’s pale skin.

“No, no, no, they’re fine.” Kara guarantees, waving her concerns away. “I’m sorry for just showing up? I hope I’m not overstepping, I’ve been thinking this is kind of invasion of privacy, but-“

“It’s quite alright” Lena pats on the seat close to her. “But if you don’t mind me asking, how did you know I was here?”

“So, the thing is, Clark…”

“Oh, I see” She sighs. It’s as annoying as it is endearing that Lois tells Clark almost everything. “Well, what brings you here, then? Do know that I’m not giving Lois an exclusive, those are all yours.”

“No, I didn’t think that” Kara bites her lower lip, finding interesting spots on the tapestry before she turns to look at Lena in the eye. “Alright, so I need to tell you something.”

“Yes?”

“You see, I’ve been overthinking this a lot, and I don’t overthink things, I just do things on spot, you know? It usually blows up in my face immediately and Alex is always saying that I have to think more before I act, and I’ve been trying to do that, except the more I think the more anxious I get and wow I haven’t felt this way ever since Midvale. So I talked to Alex and I’m not sure I share her opinions, I talked to Miss Grant and she says that this is the right thing to do – the only thing to do, and she is right as usual, but it puts a whole more pressure on top. But here I am and the thing is. I’m Supergirl. And I didn’t tell you before not because I don’t trust you, but because, and this is me being selfish, I always enjoyed how much you seemed to like Kara. Not Supergirl, but just Kara. Of course, I would tell you eventually, well I am now, but…”

“Kara.”

“But I want you to understand that I trust you completely! Clark told me a few months ago that being Kara is just as important as being Supergirl, and I thought about that for a while, and being Kara with you has been one of the biggest joys of my life, but I know I was being unfair with you and with me, because I’m not just Kara – Supergirl is a part of me too…”

“Kara.”

“So, I’m telling you the truth now, and I hope you can forgive me, I’m so very sorry if that makes you feel like I broke your trust, it was never my intention. I just…”

“Kara!” Lena wraps her fingers around Kara’s arm so she can snap out of it. “Why are you telling me this?”

“Well, because I’m…” Kara’s voice dies. Lena has the same expression of amusement that she has when Kara is rambling about incoherent things during one of their lunch dates. “You don’t look surprised. Why aren’t you surprised?”

Lena retrieves her hand. She slightly widens her eyes and bites her lip, sheepish.

“To be honest, Kara, I kind of already knew.” Kara is certain that her mouth is comically forming an ‘o’. “Don’t get me wrong, I didn’t plan on doing that. I understand you don’t owe me your identity, we met less than a year ago, but on the other hand it wasn’t very hard figuring it out.”

“It wasn’t?”

“’I flew here on a bus’?” Lena arches an eyebrow.

“What if I was in a bus and Superman happened to fly it off the ground?”

“’I was getting coffee with Kara Danvers when you called’?”

“Well, it could’ve!”

“Those slips happen more than you realize.” Lena informs, suppressing a smile. “At first, I thought I was imagining things, because my device pointed you as human. Then, the Green Arrow was at your house. We learned that the twins are Supergirl’s children, but they kept living with you? When you were in Central City to write that piece about post-Invasion, Supergirl was spotted there. At some point, I had to stop blatantly ignoring that you look exactly like Supergirl, but with glasses.”

Kara wonders how many I told you sos Alex is going to say when she hears about this.

“I don’t just wear glasses!” Kara counters, slightly embarrassed. “I wear my hair different, I dress different, I act different. People don’t expect Supergirl to be clumsy, but I am. Like, actually, not as a disguise.”

“Yes, all of that make sense,” Lena hums. “But Supergirl saves my life once a week, I had the chance to have a pretty good look on her face. The little mark you have near your eyebrow. And you sleep without glasses. Kara, it wasn’t my intention finding out Supergirl’s identity, but my mind solved the puzzle.”

Kara lets out a sigh of relief. The number of people that have seen her sleeping is far more limited than the people that have saw her just wearing glasses.

“At least you’re not mad.”

“I’m not mad. Forever worried, but not mad.”

“I’m sorry about that.” Kara says. “There’s something else. Uh, knowing who I am can be dangerous. I can’t even say how many people tried to use Alex against me, she was even kidnapped and almost died. I want you to be safe, Lena.”

“I understand your concern, but…” Lena is interrupted by her phone ringing. She glances, hesitant, at the ID and Kara gestures for her to pick up. “Lois.”

“Lena, I already robbed your minibar of snacks, there’s nothing to distract me now. Where are you?”

“I’m busy. Perhaps you’d like to talk to my guest?”

“Hi, Lois!” Kara grins near the phone.

“Midvale! Are you here to join us? Because that’s a LL exclusive flight.”

“Ah, that’s tough. I won’t keep you from flying away, just needed to talk to Lena.”

“Do tell her to hurry up. Love you, bye.” Lois hangs up.

Lena puts her phone on silent mode and smiles, apologetic.

“I really have to leave.”

“Of course!” Kara stands up, checking her pockets to make sure she didn’t drop anything. “Have a safe flight! If you need me, you can just call me and I will…” She makes a flying gesture. “You know.”

“I know.” Lena chuckles. “We’ll talk more about this later.”

Kara nods and awkwardly leans to give Lena a goodbye hug. Lena wraps her finger around Kara’s and says, in a more serious tone:

“Before you go, you should know that you don’t have to put on a persona with me. You can be Kara, Supergirl, neither or both; you, lifting bridges or not, are my favorite, and I will take what you give me. Willingly.”

“God, I hate this city.”

“This? This is the best city in the world!” Lois grins wildly at the storm that comes to Metropolis.

Lena Luthor is a decent person, at least that Lois will give. Lois always found uncanny the ability Luthors have to deceive their intentions, affections and feelings; it was one of the things she always hated about Lex, how easily he lied to get what he wanted. Lena might have been her brother’s pupil, but Lois doesn’t see the worst of him in her.

Lois expected to find a closed off, cold and wary woman that would send her away without thinking twice after seeing the footage. Lex would have threatened her or made sure that no one ever saw that again. Lena seemed embarrassed by the content.

“Don’t you love all the skyscrapers? The absolute absence of green? How every rich person in this city isn’t worth a penny?” Lois continues, pointing at logos of companies that have made business with LuthorCorp ever since Lena remembers existing. “And that awful statue of Superman! What I find most spectacular is that it’s disposed near a homeless shelter – imagine if they used that money to help people that actually needed instead of building a fucking monument.”

“Don’t you think he deserves the monument?” Lena mutters, stopping due to a red light.

“Well, of course I do, but that’s not why he does his thing. Like I said, some people need assistance more than he needs a statue.”

“I’m afraid to agree with you and wake up to something wicked written about me.”

“Please, Lena, who do you think I am? It’s frankly offensive that you think I’d write something sensationalist. I’m a serious reporter.”

“Lois, you are chewing gum.”

“Cinnamon gum. Serious, see?”

“Forgive me for being cautelous,” Lena taps the steering wheel. In less than fifteen minutes of ride, Lois starts to wonder if they’re going to make it to the warehouse. Perhaps this is Lena’s evil plan: make it look like Lois was killed in a crash of a Lexus and a minivan. “I’m used to reporters being… unfair.”

“All of them, Lena? Really?” Lois blinks innocently under Lena’s scrutinizing glare. “Relax, I’m just messing with you. Sunny Danvers has a way with people.”

“I prefer to see her as a friend rather than a reporter.”

“Smallville is my good friend too.” Lois comments, jokingly. Lena doesn’t find it as funny. “Are you always this serious?”

“You caught me in a good mood.”

“Can’t wait to meet you all grumpy. You know what always cheers me up? Coffee! We should stop so we can get some liquid courage to hop on this killing machine again. LL, I’m a bad driver, I admit it, but you…”

“Lois, five hours ago you couldn’t even look me in the face, what happened to you?”

“I traveled in your fancy jet.” Lois snarks. Lena hits the brakes abruptly, casting Lois towards the windshield. “What the fuck? Fine! I just realized that I’m a step closer to taking my dad down. Anyone that help me in this path deserves a bit of the Lois Lane special.”

“Does that include your sister?” Lena smirks, spotting one of the coffee shops she’d frequent during college. Lois looks out of the window and chooses not to answer. “You must really hate him to be this happy working with me.”

“I don’t hate him.” Lois says, as if trying to convince herself. “I should, but I don’t.”

“I’m familiar with the feeling.” Lena admits.

“But from tolerating him to allowing him get a grip of kryptonite is a long way, and I won’t have it. I mean, this is huge! I don’t believe he’d do something like this to me. I shouldn’t be surprised, but here we are. What is this place?”

“A coffee shop, Lois, what did you expect?”

“Somewhere that doesn’t look like you need a jacket to get inside?”

“Why don’t you do your part of eating the rich by taking advantage of this not-worth-a-penny rich woman’s bank account? Drink all the coffee you want. Eat a muffin. Stay quiet for five minutes."

"If you think that that’s the way to buy me, Luthor, you’re absolutely correct.”

Lois Lane is used to the crappy coffee from the shop across the street from the Daily Planet. She is used to the coffee Clark makes afterhours when they’re stuck in a story. She is not used to a coffee shop with a marble floor and bossa nova softly playing through the speakers.

Lena does justice to her word and allows Lois to poison herself with the most outrageously overpriced coffees Lois ever saw. Ignoring her own cup, Lena types furiously, staring at her laptop with the same expression she had when Lois started to press all the buttons of her seat in the jet.

“Whatcha doing?”

Lena lets out a soft sigh, understanding her five minutes of peace are over.

“Checking which of the robbed warehouses are more likely to have been profit for mother’s intentions.”

“Weren’t you doing that in the plane?”

“I was watching something.” Lena admits with a grimace. Lois arches her eyebrows in question. “I don’t like flying. Had to distract myself, thinking about my family only gets me more anxious. Does that satisfy your curiosity, Miss Lane?”

“It’s Lois. And I didn’t say anything.”

“How are you planning on divulging what you find about this without mentioning me?”

“Lena, the thing is,” Lois sips her macchiato under Lena’s interested gaze. “It would help to mention old Luthor Corp facilities, but I don’t need to. Let’s say Mother Luthor, that snake Max Lord and daddy dearest are more of collateral damage.”

“Please, refrain from saying daddy anywhere near me.” Lena shivers, horrified. “What’s your target, Lois?”

“Why? Are you into it?”

“Because it freaks me out. What’s your target?”

“Well,” Lois has a smile so caustic that makes Lena want to rethink her deal. “If I say, you might not help me, and I need that help. You won’t like me breaking into your warehouse, Lena, I’m kinda messy.”

“That’s the second time today that you threaten to do something if I don’t help you. You don’t wound what you can’t kill, Lois Lane. Tell me what’s your target and let me decide if I will help you or not.”

Lois narrows her eyes, now understanding what that attitude is all about. In all fairness, she didn’t show Lena the footage as a threat, it was simply to skip the denial process. Lois has to remind herself that this woman has many reasons to see everyone as a potential enemy, otherwise she’d already be finding ways to eat her for breakfast.

“Fine. Let’s talk, Lena Luthor.”

“I don’t understand why you’re making me do this” Lois sighs, hiding behind Lena’s Lexus in the parking lot while stripping.

“It’s a disguise.”

“I know what a damn disguise is, Lena, I just don’t see why.”

“Because if mother dearest hears about me sneaking in the dark in one of the warehouses, she’s gonna think I’m reliving college memories, not that I’m looking for hers and Lex’s secrets. Well, she might, but the press won’t.”

“And the disguise?”

“Half of Metropolis already thinks you’re cheating on Clark Kent with Superman, you don’t need the other half thinking you’re cheating him with me too.” Lena hides her laughter with a scoff when Lois shows up in the light.

Replacing her comfortable traveling clothes for one of Lena’s cocktail dresses, adding stilettos, Lena’s reading glasses and a ponytail, Lois looks like someone else completely. Or at least Lena hopes that the people in the warehouse can be fooled by a ponytail.

“Ah, glasses. The utmost optical illusion.” Lena snarks, much to Lois’ displeasure.

“You’re enjoying this too much.” Lois resents.

“And you, my love, are enjoying it way too little.”

Lois reluctantly follows Lena towards a lateral entrance for the warehouse. It’s a concrete box that still exhibits the former logo of the company, which Lena finds particularly distasteful, but ignores it with class.

“I’m sorry, ma’am, I don’t believe you can be here.” A security guard blocks their passage before Lena can sneak inside without revealing herself.

“I assure you I can.”

“Do you have a pass?”

“Yes,” Lena slowly takes her sunglasses off. “I believe it’s the name in the building. I’m Lena Luthor.”

“And I’m Lee’s working class bimbo, Eve.” Lois introduces herself, grinning like a deranged person and offering to shake the man’s hand. “We’re in love!”

“Nice to meet you.” The man looks, uncertain, at Lois. Lena is sure she heard a sure you are honey. “Well, Miss Luthor, I just need you to confirm your identity.”

“Yes, of course.” Lena hands him her ID. “I’d like to talk to the manager here about the robbery from a few months ago?”

“Right away, Miss Luthor.”

Lillian taught Lena useful things like how to put on a credible smile when having a conversation with someone that provokes nausea by sweating when he hears ‘the boss’ wants to talk to him. Lena takes a deep breath when she shakes his clammy hands.

Lena delicately sits in one of the chairs in front of the mahogany desk that belongs to the manager. She glances around the room, seeming disinterested, and spots a laptop, a door to the bathroom, a coffee and cookies table and a sofa.

“You see,” Lena starts, checking his name. “Mr. Foster, I need to have a brief conversation with you about some of the stolen prototypes. However, my companion here, Eve, has eaten more than she should have. I warned her to take it easy, but she’s as stubborn as she’s pretty. You wouldn’t mind if she used your bathroom, would you, Mr. Foster?”

Mr. Foster has the semblance of someone that would, very much, mind, but he quickly shakes his head.

“And we should leave the room so she can feel more comfortable.” Lena suggests, standing up and receiving a death glare from Lois. “She’s a little shy, this one. My love, we’ll leave you alone for a while, okay? Make sure you finish all your business in here.”

“Of course, chucklebunny.” Lois smiles, murderous. “You’re too good to me, thank you.”

“You’re welcome.” Lena waves goodbye with a grin and closes the door behind her. She walks calmly the furthest from the window and finally turns to Mr. Foster, losing her complacency. “Very well, Mr. Foster, why wasn’t I contacted about the stolen prototypes?”

Alien to the reprimand Mr. Foster will receive, Lois uses Lena’s code to check for the stolen items in the computer list. There are a lot of medical terms Lois doesn’t understand, but it’s disappointing that, in the list, she doesn’t find the word KRYPTONITE in gleaming green.

What she does find is a substantial quantity of missing boxes made of lead with unknown content. They’re at the end of the list, with the trefoil by their side as warning, and Lois thanks God that she knows what to look for. Lois prints those, checks the location on the blueprint, erases her history and sends a message to her cousin with her location and a solicitation. Her cousin knows her well enough to know what to do.

She folds and hides the paper in her bra, smiling coyly to the man getting scolded by a silent Lena. Lois bets that Lena’s eyebrows have a personality of their own and they would mock people if they could talk.

“Did everything work out, honey?” Lena turns, saccharine and ignoring the man’s excuses.

“Almost. I just need to fix my make up, but it’s in your purse.”

“Here you go.” Lena hands her the purse without thinking twice. “Didn’t you say you wanted to find a new job, Eve, love? You should go check this place, I have a feeling they’ll be looking for a new manager soon.”

“Miss Luthor!” The man cries. Lena would almost feel sorry. If only he wasn’t one of the last of Lex’s supporters.

Lois wanders, resolved, through the shelves of stocked products. Lena watches her using the corner of the eye, practicing an infinite patience for this con man’s antics. It would mean a headache if she was really interested in having a thorough list of everything that was robbed – but hearing that the truth was softened even to the LCorp’s Metropolis’ division CEO makes Lena sigh in disappointment.

Why is she paying all those people? She should have made a better sweep right after assuming the position of CEO.

“Lee, I’m back!” Lois tells, grabbing Lena’s arm with strength.

“Well, Mr. Foster, we’re on our way. I’ll make contact soon to discuss your future in this company.”

“When did Lex lose his mind?”

Lena feels the tart taste of someone pouring acid down her throat. Lois peeks from the corner of her eye the young woman wincing almost unnoticedly and a new façade of coldness taking place.

“That’s not why… Oh, crap. No, Lena, I mean why would he keep his kryptonite so easy for everyone to see? The last one was in a vault that only he could open.”

Lena relaxes and makes a rather smooth curve, much to Lois’ relief.

“Where was it?”

“Ah, you know, in the dustiest part of the place. There was one of those warning radioactive plaques.”

Alarmed, Lena widens her eyes and stares at the purse on Lois’ lap like it’s filled with Caesium-137.

“What the hell were you thinking?”

“No one saw me!” Lois assures her.

“This is Lex’s facility, Lois! How do you walk into a radioactive site without proper equipment?”

“That’s what you’re worried about?” Lois scoffs and rolls her eyes, opening the purse and grabbing a carved lead box with generic forms. “That doesn’t even make it to the list of most dangerous things I’ve ever done.”

“Do you drink cyanurate with your morning coffee too?”

“Relax, Lena, it’s the kryptonite.” Lois opens the box calmly, completely ignoring Lena and her will to pluck her own eyes out. “I checked in there! Don’t worry.”

“’Don’t worry’!” Lena repeats, disbelieved. “If you die, Lois, I’ll never hear the end of it from your boyfriend, so don’t tell me not to worry. And close this before someone sees it. It’s the middle of the day.”

“Lena,” Lois turns on her seat, catching Lena’s attention while they stop for a red light. “I’ll die saving the world or I’ll never die, understand me? I certainly will not go down to a little radiation. Please.”

“How are you alive?”

“What would Smallville do without me?” She shrugs. “You do know that if you‘re planning to help me with my story, it’s possible that someone will try to kill you, right?”

“I’m used to people trying to kill me.” Lena shakes her head and looks at the box with some melancholy. “I’m not used to people trying to kill themselves for a story.”

“Well, now you know me. Lena, look at the fucking road!”

–

“You’re that tired, aren’t you?”

“Honestly, Kara, it looks like I spent the day running for my life.”

“Knowing Lois, you probably did.”

“Yes, she’s a remarkable figure, that one.” Lena tells, making unbelievable effort to sit on the couch in a normal position. “What brings you here?”

Kara sits on the place that was occupied by Lena’s head just a second ago, holding packets of Big Belly Burger and a box with dessert that Lena suspects it’s from France. Kara is in her civilian clothes, her usual sweater over dressing shirt, but is not wearing glasses.

“I bring you food as a peace offer,” Kara says, overly formal. “And because I knew you’d be exactly like you are now.”

“I’ve been more presentable,” Lena admits, aware of the bags under her eyes and that she’s still wearing the same clothes she was when she left for Metropolis. “And I told you I’m not upset, but I’ll accept it because I’m starving.”

“Nonsense!” Kara waves overdramatically. “Every time I look at you, you get more beautiful.”

“Okay.” Lena chuckles. “You’re trying too hard.”

“I’m serious.”

“So am I. I’m getting worried.”

“First, I mean what I said,” Kara hands Lena her burger and fries. “Second, the peace offer is not because of that, even though I should’ve expected you to be cool with it, because you’re the coolest.”

“Oh, I’m the coolest?” Lena coos. “Are you inviting me to Prom? Are we going with matching dresses or one of us is going to wear a suit?”

“You’re already in a suit” Kara reminds her.

“So, the peace offer?”

“My cousin wants to talk to you.”

Lena tries to sigh and swallow at same time and ends up choking, which is embarrassing for reasons she can’t recall. One of them is probably because of what she was doing during this day.

“Do I need to sign an NDA because of his identity too?” Lena manages to ask.

“Nah, he doesn’t work with the government, says he doesn’t trust them.” Kara mutters. “It’s about the last time you two met? Kal wants to apologize.”

Well, what are you going to do with that? Lena leaves the couch to search for glasses and something to drink in the kitchen. Kara, seeing that Lena is still grasping for air, attributes her flush to that and not to the minor meltdown Lena is having right now.

“While I do understand where he was coming from, that’d be nice.” Lena nods, calmer. “Say, Kara, did Clark and Lois sign any non-disclosure agreements about the DEO?”

“I don’t think so. Clark is super distrustful of the government, it’s because of his parents I guess, Martha would be very disappointed if he ended up working with the DEO. But I remember my sister trying to make Lois sign one, except it’s Lois and she said she wouldn’t sign anything without her lawyer, except her lawyer was in Gotham, and Clark got in the way and they ended up not signing anything.”

“Uh-huh” Lena sips her juice, mind a million per hour. “I noticed your NDA didn’t have any links to the DEO?”

“I didn’t give you anything to sign.” Kara counters, cleaning her juice moustache with a napkin. Lena’s mouth corners twist at that, finding it endearing. “We haven’t had a chance to talk about it.”

“Ah, Alex sent it to my email sooner.”

“She did?” Kara squeaks. “She shouldn’t have.”

“It’s not a problem, Kara,” Lena guarantees. “I was always going to need to sign it anyway. I understand that it’s more of a formality for you, but your sister is right to be concerned.”

“The thing is Eliza, Alex and Jeremiah were always saying that no one should know. When I came out as Supergirl, the only ones that knew were the Danvers, some people from Smallville and Lois. But I revealed myself to Winn and James already knew, and Alex’s alarm button went nuts because that was a vulnerability. See, Eliza always put on her the burden of protecting me. And Alex insisted that I had to make them sign NDAs, but James alerted me that I shouldn’t have my identity linked to anything related to the DEO, and I trusted him. When Luce was brought on board, she offered to write a proper contract, and everyone that knows signed it, including the Danvers and Clark. And now you.”

“If it counts, I think Mr. Olsen was right.”

“Of course, it counts.” Kara frowns. “I want to ask you something.”

“Anything.”

“If you knew about me for so long, how come you never talked about it?”

Lena ponders for a minute, handing her fries to Kara. She doesn’t remember the exact moment when everything clicked, she just remembers that after a while, the only thing that would explain Kara’s strange behavior was if she is National City’s sweetheart. And she never said anything because…

“It wasn’t my place. You never treated me differently if you’re wearing your cape or not, so I didn’t have anything to worry about. Besides, with everything that has been going on in your life, I didn’t want you to have a Luthor knowing your identity as one of your worries. And yes, I know you’re going to say you don’t see me as a Luthor, but just in case your family and friends do – I could play the part of oblivious CEO. Plus, it was, let’s say, endearing when I’d make a Supergirl joke and you’d get all flustered.”

Kara bows her head and Lena hears something between a laughter and an embarrassed protest.

“That was what this was all about, right?” Kara jokes, resented. “You messing with me, oh, hahaha, what if Supergirl was here with me in this plane…”

“This one was priceless.”

“It doesn’t matter how much you work out, you’ll never be as strong as Supergirl.”

“When did I say that?” Lena chokes. “I didn’t say that!”

“You said that” Kara nods firmly. “Karaoke. You said a lot of these things, actually, it was weird. Not that I mind, ‘cuz, you know, you watch me fly around the world, and you hope I don’t save some other girl and all that…”

Lena muses on the possibility of hiding herself in the nearest room and never go out again.

“How can I do that to myself?” She asks. “You know, you were talking about earthly sisters – big giveaway, just so you know – and I’m the one that ends up embarrassing herself on camera.”

“It wasn’t that embarrassing” Kara assures her, sipping her juice.

“I checked the video. Barry put a rainbow feather boa around my neck.”

Kara’s juice comes bursting through her nose while she cackles. Lena joins her with a more discreet laughter of her own, because it’s already online, what can she do?

“At least admit that you had fun” Kara wipes a few tears of joy.

“No, I did.” Lena swallows harshly. “Thank you, Kara.”

“For what?”

“For introducing me to your friends. Your other friends. They’re very… they’re something. I understand why you get along so well.”

“Well, not everyone was there,” Kara says. “You didn’t meet Dig, Iris and the Legends. I mean, when you meet the Legends, Rao… I’m 96% sure that Sara will hit on you, she does that to everyone, even me, but they’re weird and awesome, and, like, Nate turns to steel, it’s so…”

“Wait, isn’t Sara a blonde woman that looks like she could kill everyone in every room she’s in?” And when a goddess on Earth walks in the room, can you blame her for being in awe?

“That would be her.” Kara clicks her tongue. “I know you met her. But Tessa said you met an older version of her, the version I know is… You’ll see. Ah, there’s Oliver’s sister, Thea, she’s like him, but nicer.”

“I like Oliver” Lena objects, defensive. “I know he’s a bit of a jerk, but… I mean, it’s nice that someone isn’t a walking sun like you and Barry, makes us simple peasants feel acknowledged.”

“Well, I don’t understand why you’d need anyone to make you realize that you’re already a different kind of hero. I mean, you’re changing the world with L-Corp, you’re the most selfless person I know, you’re able to charm even Alex, it’s just… “ Kara stops talking when she catches a glimpse of Lena’s teasing smirk. “Anyway, I like Oliver too, we’re just still getting used to each other. But I can see why… I can see why I’d name my son after him.”

Lena doesn’t have an answer to that. It felt like Kara was avoiding the topic, and Lena would comply. Lena would gladly talk amenities until one of them (probably her) ended up sleeping mid-conversation if Kara wasn’t feeling up to touch this particular topic.

It seems like talking about that surprised even Kara.

“It’s awkward.” Kara says. “Just… looking at someone that technically, now, is less than 10 years younger than me, and just rationalize those are my children. It’s so awkward, Lena. Alex says it’s one of those things in life that it’s going to be over before I know it and that I should enjoy it while it lasts, and I’m trying to look past the awkwardness of it all, but it’s not that easy.”

Lena knows that until the twins can talk about everything that is happening now, there will be good twenty-five years of baby tears, diapers, adolescent fits and wishes to slow time because it’s passing too fast.

“I guess it’s weird for them too.” Kara continues. “I mean, they haven’t said anything, but the way they act around some people… I know they’re not used to everyone in here. And we’re all younger to them. Tessa is always humming songs that haven’t been released yet, they’re always saying remember when and I don’t know anyone with those names. So, there was a tarantula episode, and I go out with him so we can watch the sunrise, and I find out that we have a dog, and I want to ask about the dog, or about how is their relationship with their cousins, or how did Tessa meet Nora or how did Barry react when he found out, and what school subject are they going to struggle with and which colleges they’re going to choose, and I know those are perfectly harmless questions, but at the same time I want to ask, I don’t want to be robbed of those moments. Does that make sense?”

Lena wishes she could answer that with certainty. She wishes that this was a scientific problem that she has an idea about how to proceed. But as Kara looks at her, sheepish and uncertain, Lena doesn’t know what to say.

So, she says the first thing that comes to mind.

“It makes sense. But you can still enjoy spending time with them without asking about the future, Kara. While this is the past for them, it’s our present, and their presence here, if they think it’s a glitch or not, it’s a gift. And with all of their quirks and bickering, I’ve been ecstatic because I got to meet them before the time. What I think you should do is… embrace the awkwardness. Where did you use to go with your sister when you were younger?”

“Midvale didn’t have that many options. We’d go to the beach or the arcade. We went to Smallville once, but Alex wouldn’t shut up about mosquitoes and I was angry at Clark and everyone hated the trip. I loved the beach, you know? I miss it.”

“There you go. Maybe you should take them and enjoy bonding time.” Lena blinks slowly. “Not that you should be hearing advice about family from me. Look at my family. Certainly not the ideal. I’m just… my mother, my biological mother, would take me to the beach. It just looks nice, In the movies.”

“I think you’re right. Like, my kids, they had to be at least a little bit awkward or I’d get suspicious. You’re a genius, thank you” Kara convinces herself. Lena feels her heart clenching when Kara bites her lip, unsure. “Would you go with us?”

“What?”

“Because it’s so easier when you’re with us! They love you, it’s obvious, and I know you like them at least a tad, and you need all the vacation you can get, so… would you go with us?”

Kara looks at her, expectantly. Even if Lena wanted to, she couldn’t say no to Kara. It’s left unsaid that Lena likes them a lot more than just a tad, that Lena has taken more vacations this month than during her entire life, that Lena despises the idea of frequenting any sort of beach.

Kara doesn’t have to know that Lena is terrified of the sea.

“Of course, I’ll go. With you. To the beach. Can’t wait.”

“I’m lucky to have you” Kara sighs, relieved.

“Always, darling.”

Chapter Text

Maggie Sawyer is nobody’s fool.

It’s her job to detect unusual things, and there’s nothing usual about their behavior. Sure, she doesn’t have a book to what expect when your possible nephews go back to their past and meet your younger self, but she can see the chasm between how they treat Alex and how they treat her.

It doesn’t matter how informal is your relationship with your aunt, you just don’t call each other by nicknames. Not that Detective Dimples bothers Maggie precisely, but it’s the piece of information she needed to be sure.

“Diaz, take it down.”

Maggie swallows her thoughts among her affliction. She could just walk to any of the twins and ask directly. They could try to hide the truth, but would they manage to? Maggie doubts it.

“Sawyer?” Her partner calls, pointing to the opened door.

“Sorry.”

The warehouse is obviously abandoned. A thick layer of dust covers the ground all around, but Tessa guaranteed that it has someone inside. With some luck, it’s her missing scientists. Without luck… But Maggie decided to not ask for any kryptonian help. Otherwise, her mouth would make The Question before she could control herself.

“What’s with you?” Diaz asks, flashlight between teeth. “You’re distracted.”

“Uh-huh,” Maggie moves around the warehouse, looking for any sign of the missing people. “No big deal.”

“You sure?”

“Yeah.” The detective spots uneven marks on the dusty floor, like someone or something was dragged across it. “I think we got something.”

“Should I call for backup?”

“Not yet.” Maggie tightens her grip on her gun and proceeds slowly, following the marks. “Diaz, tell me something.”

“Hm?”

“If you had the opportunity to know about your future, would you?”

“What?” Her partner blurts, being that the last thing she expected Maggie to ask in the field. “I don’t know. No.”

“Why?”

“I’d like to say something inspirational like how that takes the fun out of the road, but it’s probably because I’d be afraid to know the answer.”

Maggie stops, spotting muffled sniffles at the encounter of the shelves. She checks her back before pointing her flashlight towards the whimpering, just to find the missing scientists.

She exhales, relaxing noticeably.

She couldn’t find a connection between the scientists that would explain their kidnapping. They’re not from the same college, they don’t work near each other and they don’t even work in the same field. The only similarity is that they both live in National City.

Dick Malverne’s handsome face is covered in soot. He has his hands and feet tied and a gag that stops him from asking for help. Andrea Jones is in a similar position, except that she looks like she took a beating.

“Hi, I’m Detective Sawyer,” Maggie introduces herself. “You’re safe now.”

Four hours later, Maggie is still finishing paperwork for that case. Their statement checks out: they were both kidnapped by the same people, and a woman forced them to try to create some kind of portal.

“The thing is,” Malverne had said. “She didn’t give us enough info to make it. There was no way we could’ve done that! Some of the elements don’t even exist. It just… It’s like she was playing with us more than anything.”

“It was something like a transmat-portal,” Jones explained, holding an ice pack against her forehead. “Quantum entanglement. Polyatomic anions. I tried explaining to that nutcase that I’m… God, I’m an environmental engineer, how am I supposed to build that? But she kept using her minions to beat the shit out of me. Until she just dropped us in that warehouse. We didn’t even see how.”

Maggie sighs, looking at her detective board. Both of them informed her that they didn’t know each other before they were forced to work together. Mags is relieved that they’re okay, but knowing how the kidnapper choose their victims could mean everything before they made a move to their next one.

“It’s 3AM.” Someone informs her, leaving a mug on her desk. “Don’t you have a home to go to?”

“Yep.” Maggie nods, nor confirming or denying that she’s avoiding that home. “Just can’t crack this one, Diaz.”

“Dude, you won’t solve it until you’ve rested.”

“Can’t rest ‘til I solve it.”

“Is that so?” She looks up in disbelief. “That’s why you’re making weird questions about future? ‘Cuz that was awkward as hell.”

“If I tell you, you’re never going to believe me.”

“Try me.”

“Nah,” Maggie grins, weakly. “Not my secret. But seriously, you wouldn’t want to know?”

“Nop, because there are a few people I trust in the world, Morrison being one of them. The future is uncertain and the end is always near.”

“Yeah, sure, sure.” Maggie rolls her eyes, sipping her disaster of a coffee. “What if it had to do with your girlfriend?”

Diaz blinks, taken aback, and opens her mouth to answer.

“My answer is the same. I wouldn’t want to know. There’s a reason why we don’t have access to that kind of knowledge.”

“Never took you for a stickler for the rules.” Maggie snorts.

She closes her eyes and thinks about Alex.

What a mess she got herself into this time. When the president was attacked, Maggie didn’t expect the ‘FBI’ agent to get her entangled in her crazy life so effortlessly. Maggie had lived things, had experienced things – getting kicked out, being a cop, those have granted her a few wounds she might never heal from. But all of those things didn’t prepare her to see Alex’s dark eyes first thing in the morning.

Except Alex doesn’t come just with dicey Valentine’s Day and an awfully close sister. She comes with an alien that happens to be a superhero, with a black ops, with kidnappings, time travelers, billionaires, intrepid reporters and more fights for life than Maggie remembers being involved during her whole life.

She’s on board with all of that. If anything, it makes life more exciting.

Except Maggie Sawyer is a detective, she detects even when she doesn’t want to. She heard the twins talking a million times about Kara and Lena, Lois, Lucy, James, Clark, a whole bunch of people that Maggie only knows by name or alias, but they never talk about Alex except brief mentions that don’t reveal anything. Maggie would understand if they were as discreet as they try to be (they really are Kara’s children), but they aren’t.

It makes her question herself if she wants to wonder what it has to do with her.

“You know what? I’m going home.” Maggie decides, closing her folder and stretching her back.

“Atta girl.”

•

Jealousy is a tricky feeling.

Kara prides herself in being a relatively rational person. It makes perfect sense in her head the info Lena provided her: she has too much accumulated work, even more if she’ll take time to go to the beach with Kara and the twins, and on top of that she has been working in a secret project with Lois (the outcome of their relationship being Lois calling Lena “LL” all the time and Lena answering with “LL” and once, shocking all three of them, Lo), so Kara understands it pretty well.

Lena Luthor is a busy woman. She’s commanding an empire. Kara would like for her to take better care of self during it, but there’s a part of herself that enjoys having (such a bummer, argh) to drop by some lunch so that Lena won’t fall back to protein bars, this way she can see Lena even for a brief period of time.

Lunch dates in restaurants are suspended. Lena won’t be attending this week’s game night and Alex is only allowed to call her if the world is ending, and she should still think twice before it.

When Kara heard about that, it felt like a strict posture, but it’s just a week. Kara spent about twenty six years (and twenty four more in the Phantom Zone) not seeing Lena Luthor every day. Of course, she can spend a week apart. It would be a little pathetic if she couldn’t, right?
        Kara ignores the emotional part of herself that says “she needs room to breathe” and “go play with the neighbor’s new dog” and decides, anyway, that Lena needs proper meals if she intends to keep an insane work schedule.

On Monday, Kara is almost caping her way from the elevator to Lena’s office. Not even Jess’ bemused look inhibits Kara’s great expectations, because she’ll get to see Lena even if just for fifteen minutes. She shares a relieved look when Jess allows her to walk inside and the assistant sees the bags of food from the healthy restaurant Lena likes. Kara learns that Lena has surprisingly contradictory opinions about President Mardin’s newest quote.

On Tuesday, Kara doesn’t have much time. Scratch that, she doesn’t have any time. However, when Lena disappears for a bathroom break, she finds bags with homemade sandwiches that certainly weren’t made by Kara, but taste delicious just the same. There’s a quick sketch of Supergirl’s house crest in the brown packet.

On Wednesday, Supergirl makes another appearance holding a casserole. Lena’s eyelids flutter when she faces National City’s sweetheart holding a hot casserole with naked hands, and she doesn’t find anything to say other than “Is that tuna?” because God she’s so hungry.

“Before y’all start eyefucking or something, I’m still right here,” Lois announces, not looking from her notebook. She’s laying under Lena’s coffee table, typing something related to the secret story that Kara actively avoids glancing at it. “Not that I won’t disappear for fifteen minutes if I get some of the food.”

“I’m worried about your experiences if you think fifteen minutes is a long time,” Lena banters and cracks the biggest smile to Kara’s confusion. “Come inside, darling. You can shoo Lois away if you pull her hair.”

“Don’t threaten me with a good time, LL. By the way, don’t get your hopes up, if your kryptonian darling is anything like mine, she’s bland oh golly sorry about your hip Lois vanilla.”

“From now on, you’re only allowed inside if you stay the whole time silenced.”

Kara doesn’t dwell on what Lois means by that. Instead, she dwells on the way the least people she expected to be okay with each other are at ease living in the same room. A sudden realization abashes her: the only people Lena allows to exist around her are Kara and the twins. She has to tell Clark about this. And maybe Alex.

On Thursday, Kara brings food for three, just in case, and a dessert for Jess. Unfortunately, Lena isn’t available.

“I’m sorry, Miss Danvers, she’s been down in the labs with Miss Lane all day now, and has strict orders to not be interrupted. Would you like me to deliver a message?”

That’s new, Kara huffs, and this newness comes with aftertaste. Kara knows that the only people that would ‘interrupt’ Lena during lunch time are her or maybe the twins, and Lena has never not seen Kara. In fact, more than once Lena invited Kara down the labs – Kara only said no because she doesn’t trust herself dealing with science. It’s triggering.

The jealousy, the incomprehensible, ugly and mocking feeling comes back. When did Lena start to spend that much time with Lois? And why would this matter to Kara, anyway, since Lois is as straight as a ruler? Or in general, because jealousy is a bad, the worst, feeling.

On Friday, Kara surprises Lena with her favorite dishes from all around the world. Not to overcompensate anything, but because Kara thinks the world is brighter when Lena is smiling like that. Like she can’t believe Kara would do something like that.

But of course, she would. It’s Kara.

“I’m sorry I’m distant,” Lena says, taking her usual spot on the couch. Kara sits a little closer than she normally would, but Lena isn’t bothered by that. “I’m working in something great. I think you’re going to like it.”

“Do tell.”

“If I’m being honest, I don’t think you’ll like all of it, but some parts. Just trust me in this?”

“Always,” Kara replies, immediately. “But I’m confused. Are you talking about me Kara or Supergirl?”

Lena frowns. “You’re the same person.”

“Well, yes, but are you referring to…”

“To you, I don’t make that distinction, Kara,” Lena’s frown stays the same as Kara keeps staring, confused. “Both? It’s… It’s quite the project, darling.”

“Hm,” Kara shrugs, at last, and her face changes to a relaxed smile. “I trust you. Whatever you’re doing, it’s going to be legendary.”

Lena scoffs and hides her laughter with a bite.

“I’m busy for two days and you’re back saying that, Jesus! Oh, I’ve wanted to ask about this for a while now. How do you feel about human religions?”

When Lena’s eyes spark under the expectance of learning a new thing, Kara chagrins herself for not having a wider background in human religion. Maybe she should have studied theology. Lena thinks it’s just as interesting when Kara says that the Danvers are jewish, except for Alex – atheist –, but other than her interaction with catholics like the Kents, Kara doesn’t know much about other religions except for the basics.

Then, Lena holds her hand when Kara talks about Rao. And the warmth Kara feels has nothing to do with the weather.

“How did you get this?” Lena asks, unsurprised that Lois just casually walks inside the lab holding a transparent bag with the bullets and the kryptonite dagger used to hurt the kryptonians.

“Do you really wanna know?” Lois drops the bag in front of Lena. Until now, Lois ignoring safety rules and wearing open shows and unbuttoned lab coat has made Lena lose her mind four hundred and twenty five times.

“If Alex shows up here to toss me in a hole, no.”

“Oops,” Lois shrugs and cracks a fevered smile. It’s one of the many reminders that Lois Lane is a little brat. “I asked if the twins wanted to help me with a story and Boy LL informed everyone about a chemical hazard or something. Then, Girl LL retrieved the kryptonite for me.”

“Why didn’t you just ask your sister?”

“What?” Lucy gasps. Lena waits for the impassioned speech about how she doesn’t want her sister’s help, but what she gets is, shockingly, sensitive: “’Cuz it’s best if Lucy doesn’t know about our day to day plans since J’onn can read her mind. I don’t spend much time there and the twins are immune to his telepathy.”

Lena turns in her stool, staring at Lois with amused eyes and a smirk that make Lois rolls her eyes with some begrudged fondness.

“What did you do?” Lois indulges.

“I have been thinking about this ever since Director J’onnz mentioned he could feel my emotions,” Lena explains, mindlessly sashaying to the corner of the room. “I’m not on board with people detecting me like that. I had the opportunity to work with Dr. Snow and asked for a small favor. Then, I created an enhanced version of the technology that saved our common friend. If I’m wearing it, they can’t get in my head.”

“Ah-ham,” Lois nods, only lifting an eyebrow when Lena reveals a hidden panel with high-tech security device. It’s one of the things that cost more than Lois’ rent and Lena just casually has. "Say more.”

“This is a more discreet version of the nanobots, so you and your sister can wear it and go unnoticed. I don’t believe Director J’onnz acts with bad intentions, but in all the possible cases, better safe than sorry. Take them.”

Lois narrows her eyes at the two delicate boxes Lena puts in her hands.

“No.”

“I’m sorry?” Lena blinks, shocked.

“No, this is really expensive, LL. And didn’t you do this for yourself?”

“I have mine on me at all times. And it’s expensive, but I promised I would help you in every step of the way.”

“Yes, I understand that, but,” Lois gulps. “If things go south and someone finds out about this, it’ll be connected to you and you’ll have a big problem with J’onn and Alex. That brings Kara to the equation. And then the twins and everyone and-“

“Things won’t go south,” Lena assures her. She didn’t intend for her tone to be this hard, but she can’t help feeling protective when Lois denies her help so obviously. “Didn’t we make a deal, Miss Lane?”

“Don’t Miss Lane me, LL, this…” Lois leaves, carefully, the boxes on one of the counters. “Are you sure you wanna get this entangled to this project? It’s your neck on the line now too. I can’t shield you if someone gets these devices.”

Lena takes a step in Lois’ direction, looking at her dead in the eye: “Do I look like someone that would do what we’re doing in the shadows, Lois?”

“That is not what I said.”

“Good, because if I didn’t intend to dedicate myself completely, I wouldn’t even start. The risk of not taking the devices is greater than the one of living with your mind unprotected.” Lena says, serious. Lois still looks doubtful, but now it doesn’t hit Lena like before. Lois cares about her, but things are bigger than the both of them. “It’s Lucy’s safety on the line, too.”

That settles it.

“Alright, LL,” Lois sighs. She tucks the tiny boxes inside her pocket before she changes her mind. “Let’s analyze that kryptonite.”

•

Tessa should have known that something bad was going to happen.

It’s not that peace isn’t usual in her life. In fact, her life has always been as tranquil as she liked it to, but these last few months in the past have been – mostly – a significant change in that. If something is quiet for very long in National City, it’s the calm before the storm.

“Quick question,” Nora asks, stretching her neck to see something in the other side of the room. “Does your notebook usually glow?”

Tessa looks at her notebook, the one that they’ve been using to communicate after they started a long distance relationship comprising of a few decades, and is, despite Nora’s words, surprised to see it glowing. Floating a few inches above the desk, a soft blue light shining around it.

“Is that magic?” Tessa questions herself, unnecessarily, and takes a few steps towards it.

“That, or incredibly advanced technology.”

“I wouldn’t be surprised. But…?”

“I know,” Nora stands by her side, unsure if she should try and grab the notebook. “Do you think it has something to do with the glitch?”

“I hope so, otherwise that’s another problem and I’d like to keep it simple,” Tessa scoffs, a little self conscious.

She decides to end it before it becomes too big, and takes a deep breath. Another step towards and she can stretch her fingers through the glowing, expecting it to burn, as magic usually affects kryptonians, but it’s agreeably astonished that it is warm.

As soon as her fingers touch the cover, the light disappears as if it has never been there.

Tessa opens the notebook and flips quickly through all the pages, including the written ones, but there isn’t anything new. Not a word that she or Nora didn’t write, not a small window that will pull her to a memory universe, not a portal to a magic land.

It’s somewhat disappointing.

Lachlan snorts when he reads what his sister texted him about. Just what they need, magic nonsense despite the very real daxamite problem that is literally above their heads. Or, in his case, also in front of him in a ‘safe house’ kind of bar with the most interesting setting for that part of town.

First, it’s lined with lead. Then, following what he can’t see, Lachlan supposes that it has a deep underground line of chambers that he supposes the owners use to stock alcoholic beverages. Lastly, it’s frequented by daxamites.

Being that most aliens can’t disguise themselves as humans, it’s usual for them to hang out in poorer parts of town. Even in the future, they can’t quite walk freely everywhere without getting crossed looks. Now, Lachlan knows that daxamites are similar to humans, but they aren’t even pretending to not be aliens, by wearing long robes and demonstrating their strength to intimidate the people passing by.

Lachlan isn’t that obtuse. He knows something is up. And he would gladly call Supergirl or his sister so they can investigate that problem as a team, except that he sees some humans are being kept hostages (baits, to be more precise), and from all the things that Lachlan is and isn’t, he can’t see a situation that can be fixed and do nothing.

It is the duty of the strong to protect the weak, that’s what he once read in a book about the Arrow. He doesn’t love the phrasing, but the idea is undeniable.

So, of course, a kryptonian not wearing a cape walks into a bar.

One daxamite, the hunkiest, is in charge of the bar. Now, because Lachlan respects most of the people that drink whisky, he sits in front of the man and smiles, falsely.

“I feel there’s a joke somewhere in here.”

“You’re either very brave or very stupid to be here,” the man answers, and he smiles like a kid on Christmas morning. “Kryptonian.”

“Half-kryptonian,” Lachlan corrects, calm. “I am not stupid. I’m also not brave. I’m just a curious person. Care to tell me where are the real owners of this fine establishment?”

“Busy,” The man shrugs. “The bathroom, if you wanna have fun with them.”

“Well, I’m going to ignore whatever the hell you mean by that and ask for a drink, because I don’t feel like doing this sober.”

“Doing what?”

“You know, the usual. Kicking your ass, saving people, the bare minimum.”

The daxamite doesn’t stutter. As if he’s been expecting Lachlan to say something like that, he turns around, grabs a bottle and throws it in Lachlan’s face.

“Here’s your drink. About that joke: how many daxamites does it take to make a kryptonian puppy eat his kidney?”

“Answer is: many,” Lachlan retorts, turning his head to see the bathroom door opening to many more daxamites coming to join the barman in a fight. “And I have to say you’re translating daxamite expressions too literally. It’s a common problem when you’re learning another language. My advice is to take a few minutes and check a few local expressions.”

“Just shut up!”

Lachlan shuts up when he ducks to escape a punch right in his mouth. It’s an awkward sort of dance, the one that he got himself into, dodging punches and kicks from a growing crowd of superpowered aliens, but at least the fifteen are all of them, right?

The kryptonian finds himself surrounded by the daxamites, holding a bottle of Jack and trying his best to keep his legs from shaking. It’s one thing to have sparring sessions with your family, that might hit you hard enough to hurt, but won’t kill. It’s another thing to find rather barbarian enemies that are almost as strong as you.

“Really, guys, all of you just to take poor old me?” He jokes, sucking on his lip. “That’s an honor and everything, but I’ll take just three or four. Maybe five if it’s a good day.”

“Oh, but that’s no fun,” another daxamite croons. “Where’s that kryptonian sense of duty, huh? Surely you can take a few dozen daxamites. After all, we’re the ‘inferior species’, right?”

“A few dozen?” Lachlan repeats, laughing but feeling like crying. “How is it that only three people officially survived Krypton exploding and you got an entire village out of the wreckage?”

“Sheer willpower, let’s say.”

“Snap his neck already!” Someone screams. Lachlan doesn’t see who’s the rude alien.

“Really?” Lachlan frowns, glancing at his watch. “Well, if you weren’t trying to kill me right now, I’d be glad that you aren’t all dead. But since someone very politely wants my neck, I’m going to do something people used to do during wars and break my watch, right? So my family knows the time of death. I swear that’s the only reason.”

“Is this your way of asking for attention?” Tessa questions, relieved to see her brother scored, but not with a serious injure like last time. Not that she will ever admit it. “You can just start acting out like a normal person. Dye your hair. Start wearing sandals. Run away from home.”

“I live by myself.” Lachlan blinks. “And you’re here because you worry about me. So, shut up.”

“You shut up!”

“Eight minutes,” Lena sighs, watching them from the door. “It takes me eight minutes to get here from L-Corp. And you’re already fighting.”

“Oh, no, this is just the amicable bickering that makes our unbreakable bond.”

“Unbreakable,” Lachlan agrees, serious. “Every Batman needs a Robin.”

“Don’t worry, Ollie, eventually Robin becomes Nightwing.”

“That’s not what I mean.”

“Okay,” Lena lifts an eyebrow. “I’m just glad you’re fine. Kara didn’t explain anything, she just mentioned you’re hurt and I came as fast as I could. I mean, can you stay a week out of trouble? One week.”

“No,” Lachlan replies, grinning. “Speaking of, where is she?”

“Helping the agents to lock the daxamites up,” Tessa answers, making a face. “If I didn’t know what-“

“No,” Lachlan interrupts. “You don’t know anything. Just normal thing they’re doing. Locking people up without the right of defense. Very admirable job. Not immoral or anything.”

“I have no idea why you’re both talking like I disagree with you,” Lena shrugs, moving to sit by their side. “In fact, most of the time I’m afraid to get inside here and never get out.”

“You’d totally break out of here,” Lachlan assures her. “Like, in no time. And even if you didn’t, ieiu would break you out.”

“That’s accurate. But it doesn’t help my anxiety.”

“I’ve always wanted to take down a government organization,” Tessa comments after a moment of silence. “Ever since I was ‘Most Likely to Overthrow the Government’ in my yearbook picture.”

“I remember that,” Lachlan cackles, falling on his pillows. “That was so weird.”

“Why?” Lena asks, not trying to restrain an easy smile. “I have complete faith that she can.”

“Oh, no, she totally could. It’s weird because I was the ‘Most Likely to be President’.”

“Both of these things can be true,” Tessa argues. “It would make Girls’ Brunch tenser than normal, but still.”

“Girls’ Brunch?” Lena frowns. “Why do you take part in Girls’ Brunch, Oliver?”

Lachlan snorts.

“I’m the only man in my family. It’s me, Tessa, mom, ieiu, Alex, her wife, her daughter and Eliza. The men are Clark and the other supertwins, but they live in Metropolis, so we barely see each other. And J’onn is always traveling. Girls’ Brunch is a thing.”

“The other supertwins?” Lena repeats. “It’s a kryptonian heritage? Did Kara have a twin?”

“Ask me again when in the future,” Tessa answers. “But twins were rare on Krypton. I mean, uzheiu Alura had a twin, Astra, but ieiu and Kal are related by their fathers, so they don’t share the propension. And we weren’t conceived by traditional means. Just sheer luck that the world has four superkids. Well, five, but the fifth is just a baby.”

“Actually, six,” Lachlan hums. “But R doesn’t have powers. So, it’s just us and the Jons.”

“What about Kon-El?”

“Did you stop to think that Kon-El is our cousin by both his ‘parents’?”

“Does that make him kind of Esme’s cousin?”

“Does that make Lily kind of our cousin because of the twins?”

“Nop. No, no, no, no. This conversation is over.”

“What do you mean,” Lena raises one finger, her eyebrows almost touching because of how much she’s frowning. “This Kon-El is your cousin by both his parents? Did Superman have a kid with… You know, no. I’m not asking this. I don’t want to know.”

Tessa chuckles. She shares a rare comprehensive look with Lena, then with Lachlan.

“Yeah, let’s not talk about that.”

“Sure,” Lachlan agrees, nodding. “Clarifying some things would only make others more complicated.”

“Let’s talk about this when someone decides to make a move,” Lena nods and, for a while, the three of them just keep shaking their heads in silence. “But, hypothetically, this Kon-El’s aunt is as delusional as she feels right now?”

“Not one bit. The most down to Earth person I ever met,” Tessa says. “In fact, we were getting worried that she took so long to get a few things.”

“She didn’t,” Lena smirks. She touches Tessa’s eyebrow with her fingertip. “Well, names are a dead giveaway. And geniuses and eyes and eyebrows and mouths. When did Kara found out?”

“Which part?”

“Who are you and who is she.”

“She found out who we are after the Cadmus incident and she found out who she is during that weird brunch she dropped a lot of food on the floor.”

“Oh,” Lena looks at her hands, confused. She expected it to be sooner. She expected it to hear it at the same time she heard about Supergirl. “Well, talking about yourself in the third person is awkward. I know it ever since game night. It’s just… We have the same name, Tessa, and I have to ask whose idea was this because I’m sure it wasn’t mine.”

“Ieiu’s,” Lachlan answers. “I don’t know why. I know my first name was your idea because of your grandfather, and I don’t forgive you.”

“Good, because I’m not asking you to,” Lena snorts, to which he only gasps, feigning offense. “Lachlan the First was the only decent Luthor I ever met. He wasn’t a homicidal maniac like the rest of the family or a deranged xenophobe. This hateful cycle of abuse ends with me. It’s only fair that something good and pure starts with a good memory.”

“This something good and pure didn’t start with us,” Lachlan contradicts, almost a whisper. “It started when you decided to be better. We’re, among other things, consequences of your past choices and the choices you are still to make. Hey, maybe that’s why ieiu wanted to name her after you.”

Lena opens her mouth, ready to reply with something self-conscious, but she doesn’t. It’s evident in their eyes that they won’t allow her to diminish herself. Maybe the Lena that they know in the future isn’t drowning in begrudged self pity.

“It still feels like Kara was trying to con her.” She settles for saying. Except that she knows it isn’t. Kara wouldn’t do something like that to her worst enemy, let alone her daughter.

It’s Kara’s way of being everything.

Tessa clears her throat when they’re alone in the corridor, away from Lachlan’s hearing. Lena turns to look at her, a healing sense of overwhelm in her bones, and she misses the hint of bitterness in Tessa’s smile.

“You know, we don’t always see eye to eye. We fight a lot. You hate what I did with my life, I hate that you play favorites even when you don’t realize you do and we get stuck in a vicious cycle of not talking about it. There are a lot of things I would like to say to you and I never will, but somehow it’s easier to talk about it now in the past. One of these things is: I’m very proud to be your daughter. I know that for how much I say I want to grow away from your shadow, it’s not because of you, but the situation in general. Chances are kids become copies of their parents, and I’d like you to know that if this happens to me, I wouldn’t completely hate that. I mean, you’re a great mom. I just want you to know that in retrospect.”

Tessa doesn’t give Lena time to answer, she continues: “I know it can be my fault that we fight because I say these things and it looks like I’m resented, but I’m not. It’s natural that parents and kids disagree sometimes, I mean Nora and Iris are always fighting and they’re super close. I’m not resented. I just wanted to say that because you might feel that something’s off with us. Truth is you’re closer with Ollie, you always have been, and for a while I wasn’t okay with that, but… I am now. I just worry that you’ll feel the need to be the perfect parent because of Lillian, and you don’t need to ‘cuz you’ll never be Lillian. I love you and I’ll still be loving you even when I’m just teen anger. I’m a coward for saying that now instead of having the mature conversation with you in the future, and I can see that I’m talking too much, so I’ll be leaving now.”

It’s Lucy that finds Lena in the same position in the corridor, lips slightly opened and a vitreous look in her eyes.

“Lena, are you okay?”

Lena blinks rapidly and pulls herself together.

“I will be. I just needed a moment.”

Chapter Text

Tessa opens her eyes to see her brother’s face, pairing up with the palm trees behind him, her own face reflected in his sunglasses.

“Are you trying to tan or just absorbing energy, sequoia?”

“I was sleeping.”

“One can multitask.”

“One can leave me the fuck alone.”

“Can’t do,” Lachlan shrugs, passing his hand through his hair, languid. “I need a favor.”

Tessa sits straight, dropping her illusions that this could be a lazy day in which she could soak up the sunshine while sipping lemonade by the pool. Kara’s idea of bonding near the beach is something that Tessa can’t quite understand the need, since they will end up living together for the next eighteen years from 2023, but she never understood most of her mother’s decisions.

“What favor?”

“So, Lois needs my help with something and I need to leave.”

“I was the one that used to sneak out,” Tessa blinks behind dark sunglasses. “Can’t picture you being the rebellious child now. Though, it fits you, if it’s less partying and more spending time with our aunt.”

“Haha,” Lachlan clicks his tongue and sits, carefully, in the empty beach chair near hers. “Well, you know Lois, she called me super secretive and asked me to help her with some story – yes, I know it makes no sense that she’s asking me and not you, but what can I do? She also asked me to not say anything to mom, which implies I can’t say anything to ieiu either, so I need to leave for a few hours and you need to distract them. Or come up with a story. Just don’t tell them you’re making an antikryptonite suit or anything.”

“So, you heard about that?”

“Hm-hum.”

“Alright,” Tessa decides. “I’ll think of something. By the way, if you have time, could you check on Nora? She isn’t answering my calls.”

Lachlan inhales, tilting his head in the slightest towards Tessa.

“Don’t tell me you broke up again.”

“No, dimwit. I asked her if she wanted to come with us and she said ‘yeah, thanks, no’ and said she had to check something weird in Central City.”

“What kind of weird?”

“Don’t know. Aliens, I guess. Does that Lois thing have anything to do with her asking us to steal kryptonite from the DEO?”

“I have no idea,” Lachlan snorts. “Probably. Okay, I’m off.”

“Hit the road, Ollie, and don’t you come back no more no more no more no more,” Tessa sing-songs, getting up and sipping on the remaining of her lemonade.

He turns to stare at her, one last time, and pushes his glasses up to his hair. Lachlan has one of his usual smirks, but something about his eyes makes her stutter. The weather, all palm trees and invigorating sunshine and dry air, still feels ominous.

The calm before the storm.

“I know you think that’s funny,” He acknowledges. “But I would cool it if I were you. Our future isn’t guaranteed, and I’d hate for your conscience to be heavy for the rest of your life.”

“Where’s your brother?” Kara asks as soon as Tessa steps inside.

Lena glances at Tessa, lifting her gaze from her laptop to check on her. Kara is floating above the coffee table while reading a book.

“Huh,” Tessa slurs, feigning indifference like she has done a million times before. “There’s this singer in town. I saw her when I went to buy sparkling water and, you know, things to make pizza. I told Ollie she’s a better singer than he is and he’s probably defying her to a battle of singing or whatever. I don’t know. I block most of what he says.”

“He sings?”

“Better than me, for sure. But not as good as you.”

“Well, you know,” Kara shrugs, trying to hide a smile. “I’m sure we could make a nice duo. Is he a baritone?”

“Yes?”

“Cool.”

“I have a question,” Lena declares, looking at the both of them with newfound interest. “Which one of us carried you and your brother?”

Kara makes a grand gesture of spitting her juice as soon as she hears Lena’s words. Coughing and throwing napkins at the mess on the coffee table, the book thankfully safe, she stares at Lena, shocked.

“You knew?”

“It was hardly a well-kept secret, darling,” Lena chuckles. “They are awfully close to me. I promised I wouldn’t talk about it until… well, but I have a new theory about the reason why the ‘glitch’ happened, so I figured it wouldn’t hurt to ask.”

Kara looks ready to sink in the floor and disappear forever.

“What’s your theory?” Tessa asks.

“I wonder if a change on the environment could cause infertility to any of us. I understand that it sounds ridiculous, but Lois just informed me about the existence of magic,” Lena scoffs, skeptical. “And Greek gods. Apparently, one of your friends is the daughter of Zeus.”

“Diana,” Kara nods.

“That’s a good theory,” Tessa frowns. “I would never think of that. Unfortunately, none of you carried us. And the events that will cause you get possession of an artificial womb are in course, so I doubt it.”

Lena’s eyes widen. “I’m sorry, did you say an artificial womb?”

“Oh, God,” Tessa mutters, feeling they are walking in dangerous territory. She grabs a glass, fills it with sparkling water and moves to sit near her mothers. “I can’t explain exactly the science, even though I heard hours of Ollie talking about it, but I’m sure ieiu can fill the gaps. Or, you know, you, ‘cuz you’re the most intelligent woman on Earth, and to be fair it’s pretty intuitive.”

“You flatter me,” Lena blinks thrice, her cheeks turning pink. Kara laughs, finding that adorable, and Tessa realizes that she doesn’t have to do much there.

They’re already in love with each other.

“In Krypton, most babies were engineered by the Matrix with the DNA from their progenitors. You wanted us to be a reminder that Krypton isn’t lost forever, so we we’re made a la Krypton. I don’t know if should be talking about this like you cooked a dish, but well. Here comes the funny part…”

“And by funny, you mean potentially problematic?”

“Yep. So, you already knew that a kryptonian and a human could have kids together. You also knew that two same sex kryptonians could have a biological kid together. What you didn’t knew was if a kryptonian and human, same sex, could have a biological kid, and was the risk really worth it? I would have said yes. Oliver would have said yes. But apparently we are ‘too cold’ and don’t see children as anything other than a science experiment, someone’s words. Well, you didn’t want to risk it, so mom mixed Kal’s, mom’s and ieiu’s DNA and… voi la.”

“I have to say it,” Kara makes a face. “It makes sense to me. But still… ew.”

“Why, thank you,” Tessa blinks, somewhat offended. “For your information, we already know that same sex humans and kryptonians can have kids if they’re genetically engineered. Our… ‘cousin’ is the living proof.”

“I guess that explains why you have your powers almost as strong as Kara’s,” Lena hums, focused on her laptop again. “I wondered if the other twins have the same powers. I suppose they don’t?”

“That’s a complicated matter. The other supertwins are not Luthors, are not genetically engineered (well, in a lab, at least) and, well, on the bad side, Ollie and I share a propensity to get in trouble more than them, hence my presence in the past. So, I guess it’s a lose-lose situation.”

Lena is evaluating Tessa’s answers with both amusement and seriousness, but not in the patronizing way Tessa is used to. She’s genuinely interested.

“I hope you know you opened the watergates,” Lena winks.

And Tessa finds out she doesn’t mind answering most of Lena’s questions about ethics, the possibility of adapting such technologies to be used by humans and the general cost of that.

Perfect moments don’t exist, Kara knows that. She knows that there isn’t a universe in which she met Lena on a coffee shop reading her favorite book and they just knew. She knows that in every Earth, what they do is never uncomplicated, but she likes to think that somewhere, it’s easier.

Even so, she questions herself if she would change this for anything else. It’s their after midnight silent conversations, Kara watching Lena swirls her unbelievable full cup of coffee while she looks at the walls with tired eyes, and her eyelids flutter minimally when her lips touch the ceramic, like she just experienced a piece of a divine sensation.

Eventually, Lena gives up exploring the walls to lay her tired eyes on Kara, and Kara doesn’t look away, doesn’t even pretend that she wasn’t staring for the last minutes. It feels natural, as if they have done this a million times before, as if the air smelling like their perfumes, salt and coffee is another regular day.

Lena loves the little scar near Kara’s eyebrow, but it almost disappears due the dim light of the moon. Her blond hair waves with the sea and it makes Lena think of an old ultraromantic character from a book she was obsessed during adolescence.

Her fingers rub the cup, trying to banish the abrupt coldness that takes over her bones by its warm surface. Kara doesn’t miss the almost unnoticeable tilt of Lena’s head or her lips opening ever so slightly, but the idea doesn’t bother her. What bothers Kara is that they have a table between them, and that might make it not perfect.

Not thinking twice, Kara circles the table to get on her knees in front of Lena, feeling like there’s an ironic yet cathartic taste in a kryptonian kneeling to a Luthor, one that she might enjoy savoring now. Now that Lena’s eyes are scrutinizing her face with a tender curiosity, the shadow of a smirk creeping the side of her mouth.

She knows, then, that every moment has come to this. Every time her breath hitched when she saw Lena in a suit or Lena with her head down or Lena laughing or Lena eating or Lena stretching her back when she wakes up, it would be child’s play in comparison to the insane pace her heart is beating now.

Kara can hear it. She can hear Lena’s heartbeat too, and the sea just down the street, and it might be okay that perfect moments don’t exist. Because she doesn’t need every moment to be perfect, but she would like very much for Lena to be there every time.

She wonders if Lena doesn’t think she’s silly for letting this moment pass between them, their face so close that their noses are almost touching, but not quite, and Kara can count all of Lena’s long eyelashes even without enhanced vision. She herself doesn’t find it silly to try and memorize The Moment. It’s the unspoken truth that pulls them closer at the same time it burns under their ribs.

That’s the last time Kara will ever have a first romantic kiss.

The thought occurs to Lena, of course, and she abandons her cup to properly acknowledge Kara’s kneeling presence by her side. Comfortable with her knees touching Kara’s ribcage and for once she’s looking down at the world’s bluest and prettiest eyes, Lena touches her face almost afraid that Kara will break. As insane as it is, the realization settles in Kara’s chest promising to never go away, and Lena’s tender fingertips trace the shape of Kara’s mouth.

Lena pulls Kara’s glasses with her index finger under the bridge, and Kara can’t help but chuckle, fascinated by the wave that forms in Lena’s hair when she puts it on her own face and wears it as sunglasses, completely unnecessary, since the table is fine enough to handle the glasses, but Lena thinks that she has waited long enough to not be near everything that Kara holds dear.

They could spend the rest of their lives there, just facing each other, waiting for time to eventually catch up with Lena’s physique and never change a single thing from Kara’s expression. It would be enough to just be around Kara, not doing a thing, but knowing that few of her life moments will be greater than the one that follows, but Lena was always considered too dedicated for her own good. She wants more.

Lena leans in and presses her lips against Kara’s.

She understands two things for the brief moment that they stay with lips touching. A) They both need lip balm and B) My God this was more awkward than she thought it would be.

Kara might think the same thing, but right after she sniffs softly and a low insufficient moan escapes her lips, she decides to try again. Kara cups Lena’s face with her hands and kisses her, again.

This time, it feels better and righter. This time, Kara tastes toothpaste and bitter coffee and Lena and she feels her knees leaving the ground, gravity failing to keep her grounded. But it doesn’t matter because when Lena quite literally falls onto her, passing her arms across her shoulders, she’s weightless.

The constant unravel of the kissing that comes with them getting used to feeling each other so close vanishes in the moment Lena bites Kara’s lip and pulls away.

Kara, against her will, opens her eyes to see Lena with pink cheeks and uneven breath, not anymore with tired eyes, but drunk and lascivious.

“Can you believe this would have taken longer?” She questions, so low that even Kara has to work to hear it.

“That’s a self-restraint to remember,” Kara mumbles, finally standing, Lena’s legs sliding off their wrapping around her waist for Lena to be half laying on top of Kara. “I wanted to do this ever since the first time I saw you.”

“Well… You could’ve fooled me.”

“No, I couldn’t. You know everything.”

“Hardly, Supergirl. One can always know more.”

Kara greets Lena in the morning with a soft ‘Hey’.

Lena lifts her gaze from the notebook to see Kara walking down the stairs wearing Lena’s robe. It’s entirely too short for her, but Lena will not be complaining about that.

“Hey.”

Kara leans in for a good morning kiss, and Lena quickly changes her screen. She knows that she shouldn’t be working now, not in a house with three people that don’t know about her top secret project, and not when she could be enjoying her free time to be with Kara Danvers all day long.

But it’s Lena, and making the world a better place takes time and effort. Kara will understand that, once she learns what this is all about.

At least, that’s what Lena hopes. If she doesn’t, they’re going to have a problem. A problem a lot bigger than secret identities and travelers from the future, in a way.

“What do you want for breakfast?” Kara asks, after a too intense and prolonged kiss for it to be eight in the morning.

“Don’t worry about that. I already ordered food for everybody. They should be getting here anytime now.”

“But everything is overpriced in small towns!”

“I doubt I will go broke if I pay a little more for donuts,” Lena chuckles. “Besides, it’s vacation. You shouldn’t be cooking during vacation.”

Kara narrows her eyelids.

“You shouldn’t be working while on vacation.”

“You got me,” Lena nods, feigning sheepishness. “That’s important, though, darling. It’s more of a personal project and less work, per se. But once everyone’s fed, I’ll join you to the beach. No computers, I promise.”

“I’m holding you up on that,” Kara warns, flopping on the couch across from Lena. “I’m just gonna be looking at you, if you don’t mind. You’re entirely too beautiful to not look at.”

“Enjoy it while it lasts. I won’t be this beautiful sunburned.”

“Doubt it. Plus, we have sunscreen.”

Lena frowns. “Why do you have sunscreen?”

“In case I’m hanging out with someone that has sensitive skin?”

“Strangely specific, but makes sense.”

Lena turns her attention back to her files, the ones that Lucy provided her and Lois about Maxwell Lord. It’s still a bit shocking that Lena is working with the world’s best reporter and an army major to get classified information from an organization that doesn’t actually exist.

But Lena’s mother always said that you find unexpected allies during times of distress. And occasionally Lillian is right.

“I have a question,” Kara announces after a while. Lena looks at her, expectant. “What did you think when you realized who the twins are to you?”

Lena remembers being tipsy enough to brush away the actual thoughts about what it means for tomorrow. She also remembers being terrified, for a while, and thinking about shoving everything about that inside a little box and locking it forever.

Except that after game night, came brunch. And it wasn’t a particular moment or anything, but just being around those people, joking and bickering and listening to their stories… Lena never wanted to find out the tragedy that a box could make of that situation.

“I don’t know,” Lena confesses, rubbing her hands together. “I didn’t know what to think then. I still don’t know what to think now. But from the first time that I saw them, you know, in your apartment, I felt some kind of… recognition, if it makes sense.”

“I get it,” Kara hums, pensive. “It just felt right.”

“When I saw him in my office after that, for example, I have never met someone so self-assured before. Except, maybe, Lex, in his good days, and maybe myself. Strangely, I felt that I was watching what a Luthor should be, instead of what they are, and at the same time, Oliver is his own person. Not different, but not limited by his name either.”

Lena closes her laptop, pattering the silver surface with delicacy.

“And Tessa,” she continues. “Well, she does look like you. But it goes beyond her looks. She’s passionate and isn’t afraid of standing for what she thinks is right. She’s talented and she has a way with people. And then there’s the fact we don’t have the greatest relationship, which is probably my fault, but… Well.”

But that goes into the boxes because I have the chance to make it right this time.

Kara sits and crosses her legs, watching as Lena pours herself a cup of fresh brewed coffee.

“There’s something that makes me really happy,” Kara says. “And it’s that they remind me of Alex and I when we were younger. The bickering and annoyance, you know? But they love each other so much. I don’t think they realize how much.”

“And there’s that defiance of the big brother, baby sister archetype,” Lena adds, chuckling. “I think that she would tear this world apart if something happened to him.”

Lena stops talking when they hear someone walking down the stairs, still in his pajamas and stretching.

“Can someone tell me why my ears are burning?” Lachlan asks, turning around to yawn.

“You did talk a lot about us to everyone. We’re merely returning the favor. By the way,” Lena turns to Kara. “He does look a bit like Clark.”

“Yes,” Lachlan takes the seat next to Lena, pouring himself a generous cup of coffee. “But like a cooler, prettier version with nicer hair. And more pizzazz.”

Lena laughs and kisses his temple. “Certainly, more pizzazz, Oliver.”

He averts his eyes, ignoring his pinkening cheeks.

“Mom!”

“You guys finally talked it over, huh?” Tessa asks, sipping on her lemonade and staring at her brother and ieiu playing inside water.

“I’m not trying to make things worse, Tessa,” Lena starts, torn between amusement and apologetic. They’re sitting side by side in identical beach chairs, both of them thankfully dry and safe from violent waves. “But I’m not comfortable talking about this with you.”

“No, I get it. I don’t wanna be having girl talk with my mom. I just can’t help but to notice that you guys seem more comfortable around each other.”

“Yes,” Lena sighs. “Comfortable is the word. Things are making sense now.”

“Good for you. For me. For him. For all of us, really.”

Lena settles for nodding and returning to her ‘relaxing’. She isn’t sure how one is supposed to do that, just lay under the sun and do nothing. She could be doing a million things right now, and even the most boring one would make her feel more relaxed than being in a beach.

Of course, Lena understands the necessity of relaxing. She does relaxing things: she does yoga sometimes, she has a personal trainer, she has fun with friends in bars and their homes, she travels with said friends. All of those things, while half of them involve alcohol, might not be ideal, but they work for her in a way that beaches possibly never will.

The insolation makes her uncomfortable, the food never appetizes and, most of all, the sound of the waves makes her anxious. The idea of bathing in the sea might as well be the same of walking in a pit of snakes.

“Have I ever told you why I hate beaches?” Lena questions.

It’s the last thing she wants to ask, but there’s only so much of silence that the both of them can take. Plus, it’s an opportunity to make things right. Or maybe less wrong.

“No,” Tessa confesses, turning to watch her mother, interested. “It would stress me out, actually. I always wanted to visit the beach and you said that’s the only place you’d never travel to. So, of course, that’s the only place I wanted to go.”

“Because my brother used to take me to the beach in every vacation we could go together.”

Lena can see the realization settling in Tessa’s bones. The girl looks over to her brother, so happily swimming to get hit by the waves and brushing his hair off his eyes, and back to Lena. It’s the first time Lena is sure about what’s going on in Tessa’s mind.

What would she do if the same thing happened to her brother?

“You never talk about Lex,” Tessa observes.

“That figures,” Lena says, a bit too harsh. “He used to say he didn’t trust lakes, which wasn’t true and at the same was, but he said it all for my sake. That’s how my mother died. In a lake. The beach, on the other hand, entirely different: it was all refreshing and new. Just one of the many things that are now ruined for me. But I don’t know.”

“Why?”

“Just seeing Kara so happy,” Lena admits. Kara has been laughing nonstop ever since she left to play with Lachlan. “And you and your brother. It isn’t worth it to keep you from experiencing getting sand everywhere just because Lex… Well.”

Lena touches Tessa’s forearm.

“I’ll make sure to organize a trip to the beach in the future. Just you and me.”

Tessa looks at Lena’s hand like it’s a business deal.

“I don’t want you to ever do anything you’re that uncomfortable with for my sake.”

“It’s not about that,” Lena points out, retrieving her hand back. “I know we can be better. Usually, I try to learn from my past’s mistakes. In this case, my future’s mistakes it is. I can’t promise I’ll get everything right. In fact, I’m probably going to make a lot of mistakes trying, but I’ll try nevertheless. I don’t want you to ever feel like you need to fight for my attention or approval. And I don’t want you ever to feel that I love your brother more than I love you.”

Tessa clears her throat, uncertain. When it’s clear that her mom doesn’t have anything left to say, she moves in her direction to a hug. Lena isn’t surprised, as Tessa expected, but she welcomes her in a tight hug that only Lena has. The both of them stay hugging until Tessa realizes they’re two inches deep into the sand.

“I guess those chairs are pretty fragile,” She comments, stepping away to pull the chair back. “I love you too, mom.”

“I have an important. Nay, a tremendously important question to ask,” Kara announces, the last day of their three-day vacation.

It’s a surprise that they didn’t have any fire to put out in National City. Of course, Martian Manhuntter and Superman are covering, but it’s still unnerving that anything related to Kara herself didn’t occur. The atmosphere has been unsettling ever since the daxamites had their mysterious disappearance.

Kara decides to enjoy the opportunity to spend time with her… family.

It sounds right.

“I didn’t break it!” Lachlan explains, pointing to a vase that wasn’t broken ever since before he entered the room.

“Yeah, he did,” Tessa tells.

“It’s just a vase,” Kara assures him. “And in a precarious position. No, since it’s our last day, I thought we could do something special. So, what better way to get to know each other better than watching movies?”

There is a collective groan.

“This is a great idea,” Lachlan starts, careful. “Except we all have different taste in films and, instead of being family bonding, it will be stressful to decide what we want to watch.”

“See, I thought you would say that. I had that figured too. We’ll make a marathon! We all watch each other’s favorite movie. As long as none of us chooses Lord of The Rings, we’ll be fine.”

“And here I was,” Lena blinks thrice, amused. “Thinking I’d finally have the time to watch the extended version of The Return of the King.”

“There’s an extended version?”

“I’ll start,” Lena waves away Kara’s shock. “My favorite film is Autumn Sonata, but that’ll just bring everyone’s mood down. So, I’ll go with Kieślowski’s La Double Vie de Veronique.”

“Indeed, that’s such a happy film,” Lachlan covers his mouth in the attempt to hide his snort.

Lena narrows her eyes, playfully. “What’s your favorite film?”

“Officially? Crime and Punishment. The soviet version. For real? It’s… hum, Casablanca.”

“We’ll always have Paris,” Tessa says in an overdramatic tone. “He always cries when Sam plays As Time Goes By.”

“I’m sorry I don’t have an iceberg in the place of my heart, Tessa.”

“You are a just a conceited fuckboy that likes to pass as a sensitive soul.”

“Don’t talk about your brother like that,” Kara frowns, but it’s too late.

Lachlan crosses his arms, standing above his sister, looking contemptuously at her.

“At least I’m not a uptight frigid little brat-“

“Stop it, both of you!” Lena orders, not higher or lower, but it’s enough for both of them. Lachlan takes his seat back and Tessa merely scoffs. “Can we move on from that?”

“Yes,” The twins say in the same monotonous tone.

“Good. Kara?”

Kara, that has been watching this interaction with a mix of horror and admiration, has to close her mouth.

“Yeah, okay, right,” She clears her throat. “I’m good with anything from Billy Wilder.”

Nora West-Allen likes to make entrances, something that doesn’t resonate well with Maggie and her loose papers. Taking a deep breath, the detective starts collecting her files again, ignoring the fact that Nora almost crashed into her desk.

“Did you want to see me, DD?”

“DD?” Maggie frowns.

“Detective Dimples.”

“Sure, of course,” Maggie concedes, not surprised by Nora’s simple tone. “Yes, I did. Well, Lachlan stopped by and asked me for a favor.”

“What is it?”

Maggie organizes her files back in the folder and crosses her arms, using her best detective face to stare at Nora.

“Are you ghosting your girlfriend?”

“Ghosting? No,” Nora laughs, genuinely shocked. “I’ve been in Central City. The city is full of aliens, the dangerous ones, I mean, making a lot of messes. Even Team Flash can’t keep up with them, so I’ve been helping. In the shadows.”

“Okay, great,” Maggie sighs. “Because I hate being Cupid. So, that was it. Thanks for coming. Answer you girl- Wait, why are aliens in Central City? Aren’t metas your thing?”

“You see,” Nora nods, grabbing a pen and putting behind her ear. “Yes. Not in the future, obviously. I don’t know why the aliens are there, mostly daxamites, to be honest, and… It doesn’t look good. They’re just getting in bar fights and doing some superficial damage, so, it is kinda odd. Hey, you have a crime board!”

Nora rushes over to check out Maggie’s crime board dedicated to the missing scientists case. The more she observes and reads, the bigger Nora’s frown gets. With a finger in her chin, she uses her free hand to point out to the woman’s picture.

“I know her.”

“What?” Maggie blurts, leaving her desk to follow the speedster.

“That’s, uh, Andrea, I wanna say. I don’t know her last name. A few months ago – well, to me, in my past and your future –, she stopped Tess and I in the street. Apparently, she thought Tess was Kara.”

“And how does she know Kara?”

“I think they dated back in the day.”

“Holy-“ Maggie bites her knuckles. “Oh my God, what the- This isn’t good. This is not good.”

Nora turns around to see a disturbed Maggie Sawyer.

“You know what, kid, meet me at Alex’s apartment in half an hour.”

Half an hour later, Alex Danvers is marching inside her crowded apartment with such determination that Maggie wouldn’t be shocked if she left cracks on the floor behind her. Nora, J’onn and Winn are sitting on her couch, the three of them silent and waiting for her saying.

“We have a problem,” Alex announces, as if it wasn’t clear enough.

“What is it?” Winn questions, uncertain.

“Rhea is sending a message,” Maggie explains. “One that I took too long to decipher. Granted, I’m starting to doubt my talent as a detective, but it doesn’t matter. Her freaking Majesty is targeting Kara’s exes. Apparently, Kara has a type.”

“You didn’t search for their dating records before?”

“Of course I did, Winn. Kara didn’t show in any of them.”

“More important,” Nora clears her throat. “What are the chances she’s going to strike again?”

“Kara has to get back immediately,” J’onn decides. “We should talk to her to make sure any other possible target is safe, but also… I doubt Queen Rhea would stick to just ex partners. Anyone that is close to Kara right now is in risk. Alex, you’re leading a team to keep Mrs. Danvers safe…”

“On it.”

“The rest of us will form duos, a human and someone with powers. Winn and I, Nora and Detective Sawyer, I’m sure the twins can take care of James and Lucy, Lois should stay with Superman.”

“What about Kara?” J’onn looks at Alex with parental concern.

“I don’t think Miss Luthor would enjoy the idea of being guarded, and Kara’s the only one that can do it without raising any flags.”

“That’s a bad idea,” Winn counters, snickering. “If you don’t tell Lena, she will find out by herself. Plus, Kara will never agree with that.”

“Hey, let’s speed things up,” Kara stops by Lachlan’s room while he’s calmly folding his clothes to put inside the duffel bag. “J’onn wants us back immediately.”

“Is there a problem?”

“I think so, but he wouldn’t say anything over the comms.”

“Alright, just give me a minute.”

Kara turns around to talk to the other women, but Lachlan notices her freezing. He focuses his hearing to anything out of the ordinary. He pushes his glasses to the top of his head and localizes the responsible for the sound.

“Is that…?”

“A ship,” Kara answers, confused. She has her eyebrows puckered in confusion, staring at something beyond the ceiling. “It’s gonna crash. Let’s go.”

“Right behind you.”

Lachlan follows Kara, both of them in their respective suits, directing to the ship. It’s in free fall and its trajectory will end in a empty field not far from where they are. It has none of the heat it should have for a ship that entered Earth’s atmosphere – instead, it glows with a strange blue light.

“What are you doing?” Lachlan inquires, holding her by her arm when Kara makes a move to intercept the ship. “That’s fifth dimensional energy, it’ll affect you.”

“But if someone’s inside, they’re gonna die!”

“You can’t touch the ship, ieiu, you could make things worse.”

“But-“

“Plus, I know that ship, the crash won’t kill anyone inside,” He takes a deep breath, preparing to watch the impact. “But that does explain a lot.”

“It explains what?”

He winces when the ship hits the ground. It doesn’t explode as they expected, but the blue light dissipates almost as if it was carried away by the wind. When they land, Tessa reaches them.

“A heads up would be nice!”

“Get over yourself,” He scoffs. “Was that the same light you saw in your notebook?”

“Yeah,” She admits. Kara jumps on the crater to retrieve anyone inside the jump while they talk. “I know I saw it before, but I just can’t-“

“Fifth dimension.”

Tessa stutters, looking from the known ship to her brother and back to the ship again. It’s the same ship they arrived in 2017, only now it’s destroyed. Kara offers her hand for someone inside, and Sara Lance climbs her way out of the wreckage followed closely by a bruised Nyssa Raatko.

Sara stands, uncertain, watching the destroyed jump ship. She, then, looks at Tessa and Lachlan with their serious faces, slowly as the truth settles over all of them.

“That motherfucker,” Sara snaps.

With hands on her hips, Tessa growls: “MXYZPTLK!”

Chapter Text

With a suspicious sound that reminds Lachlan too much of a snap of fingers, they’re back at the DEO, with their bags carefully organized in piles. Lena, that has been alien to the commotion about the jump ship, finds herself confused and holding a slice of bread in one of the DEOs briefing rooms.

Lachlan looks around him. Everyone is a little sick from the sudden traveling, Sara and Nyssa with their faces greenish and bruised from the crash, with Kara staring at small man with odd hair and a mischievous smile. Tessa is ready to crash open Mxy’s head, so Lachlan does the only thing he thinks of: he flees the place to get a first aid kit.

“Hi, Alex,” He greets, quick, with a nod.

“Wait, what are you doing here? And dressed like that?”

“It’s a long story. I just need a first aid kit.”

Alex doesn’t accept that as an answer, not that Lachlan expected him to, and she returns with him to the briefing room. Even without super hearing, they can hear heated words from inside.

“Unless you have a good reason to be involved with this, Mxy, so help me god I’ll be the first kryptonian to murder an imp with my bare hands,” Tessa shouts.

“Not the first,” Mxy replies, serene.

“The first human,” She corrects, unwillingly.

“You’re not human.”

“I’m human.”

“Half-human, kiddo,” Mxy beams, sitting on the table and shaking his legs like an overexcited kid. He looks at all the people around him, in silence, waiting for an explanation. “Kara Zor-El, always a pleasure.”

Kara frowns. “I’m sorry, do I know you?”

“Have you forgotten me already?” He gasps, feigning offense. “You met me – well, the old me – just the other day. I entered a battle for your love, threatened to destroy the world if you didn’t say yes to marrying me, drove your toxic boyfriend nuts. I’m Mxyzptlk.”

Kara looks the imp from head to toe.

“You’re Mxyzptlk?”

“Oh,” Mxy looks at his own appearance, giggling at her confusion. “You do understand I didn’t look like that, in fact. That’s my usual ensemble. That one was just to appeal to you – pretty hair, killer voice –, although, I failed. Who knows if I had gone for piercing green eyes and red lips, huh? Lena, you’re looking lovely as always.”

Lena, that has been staring at the situation with the purest confusion, blinks. “Thank you?”

“But you’re not supposed to be here,” Kara accuses, standing in front of Lena, protective. Mxy doesn’t have greatest reputation in the DEO. “I made you write your name backwards. How are you here? And what do you want?”

“That’s not that Mxy,” Tessa explains, with one last ugly look at the imp. “That’s our Mxy, from the future. He can go wherever he wants, including, but not limited, to the past. Mxy, what the hell are you doing here?”

“You did summon me, Miss Luthor,” Mxy quips.

“Stop with the games,” Lachlan intervenes for the first time, looking away from Alex cleaning Sara and Nyssa’s bruises. “What’s going on?”

“Master Luthor,” The imp’s grin grows even bigger. “We haven’t seen each other in ages.”

“Don’t Alfred me,” Lachlan tries to sound upset, but his mouth twitches up. “Although it’s always great to see you, Mxy.”

“I have to ask, when did you stop trying to get in my sister’s pants to become my nephews’ friend?” Alex questions, eyeing suspiciously the imp.

“Around… 2020?” Mxy hums. “That was an interesting evening. Of course, it never happened in this timeline, thanks to the twins. But I am above the effects of reality changing when I have something to do with that. So, still a reformed imp.”

“Mxyzptlk,” Sara calls, unusually calm. “We both used to be assassins. Professional, trained assassins. So, I don’t care if you’re an imp or the freaking Pope, you crashed my jump ship across time. We could’ve died. It’s within the possibilities that you are gonna die. What was that for?”

“You people are always so hotheaded,” Mxy declares, tranquil, crossing his legs. “It is a long story. One that I could try to make short, but where would be the fun in that?”

“The fun,” Lachlan answers. “Is in not dying by the hand of any of the people here.”

“Yeah, that would be hurtful,” Mxy admits, the prospect of it not bothering him, particularly. “Still, I’d like to take the four of you in a little trip. Do any of you mind?”

A murmur of yes and of course establishes and the imp is quick to ignore.

“Great,” Mxy snaps his fingers.

Lachlan finds himself sitting in an old movie theater chair, squeezed between Lena and Kara. The loud yelp makes it clear that Tessa and Lena don’t like being teleported to god knows where.

“Mxy, what are you doing?” Kara asks the man sitting by her side. He has his legs crossed and 3d glasses that, if Lachlan could guess, are merely for the aesthetic.

“I’m taking you down memory lane,” Mxy is glad to inform her. “Now, pay attention, I’m not a fan of the ‘chronological order’, as the simpletons say. Are you okay over there, Lena?”

“Just dandy,” Lena says, swallowing a snappy comment that would surely earn her less points in the imp’s book. “Where are we?”

“I’m not sure,” Mxy shrugs. “Is everyone ready?”

“No!” Tessa complains, upset about his lack of proper explanation.

“Oh!” Mxy shakes his head, as if he has done a terrible mistake. “Where are my manners? In the movies… But that can be arranged, don’t worry, Tessa.”

With a snap of fingers, everyone is holding big popcorns and large sodas (Mxy even remembered to make Lena’s beverage fresh squeezed orange juice).

There’s a ten seconds vintage countdown, and Lachlan decides that it’s best to go along with the imp instead of putting up a fight. The film starts in black and white, and Lachlan isn’t surprised to see himself in the screen.

In the future, the eighties have never been trendier.

Lachlan works in silence along with his sister and their cousin. Jonathan and Jordan had agreed to help their aunt with this little task, since they couldn’t search for a company to empty that warehouse due to the work stored there being ‘delicate’, in exchange for having the beach house for two weekends without any parent supervision.

It’s something that Lena would have lent them even without that lousy attempt at negotiation. Jonathan and Jordan might be Lois’ children, but they’re also Clark’s, and they aren’t good for business.

Lachlan and Tessa don’t even know why she had to call the twins. It’s not like they couldn’t deal with the warehouse themselves – but Lena and Kara had insisted on a story about bonding with their cousins.

To be honest, they don’t have anything in common. Jordan was quick to disappear somewhere with his new girlfriend and Jordan was quiet, in general, unless one of them wanted to talk about football. Lachlan doesn’t. Tessa likes soccer.

All in all, Lachlan feels more and more remote from that place. He should be eager to finish, because they were going to rebrand the place and he would be in charge of the L Foundation for the years before Lena decides to retire. It’s a test, and he knows it, and he’s prepared to do it.

It’s his last chance to make a mistake before he’s in charge of L-Corp.

But he isn’t excited now. He’s bored and wants to do this in superspeed so he can go home. In fact, if he concentrates enough, he can pretend he isn’t there, and just do things on automatic. It’s a blessing he’s using dark sunglasses and no one sees his eyes closing every now and then.

“Dude,” Jonathan calls, shooting him a crossed look. “Where’s your sister?”

“Right here,” Lachlan answers as if it’s the most obvious thing in the world. He looks at the space to his left, that’s where she was a second ago, and sees nothing. “Meh, she probably went back to pick something else or bust Jordan in an empty alley.”

“No, she was right there,” Jonathan points to the same place. “I just saw her disappear.”

“Like I said…”

“Oliver!” Tessa says, in the same place she was supposed to be but wasn’t. “Why are you looking at me weird? Do I have something in my face?”

“No, your face is just generally unpleasant to look at,” Lachlan can’t resist, but he’s worried. “Did you just superspeed back and forth?”

“No, I’ve been here the entire time.”

“Really? ‘Cuz we just looked at you and you weren’t-“

“OLIVER!” This time, she screams at the same time Jonathan yells LACHLAN, both of them scared. “Is this a sick game? Do you think this is funny?”

“Now what are you talking about?” He asks, confused. “Wait, did I just disappear and appear again in the same spot?”

“YES!” The two of them insist, now sounding angry.

“That’s what happened to you! Tessa, something is wrong!”

“No fucking way, Sherlock,” she says.

“Can you both stop, please?” Jonathan asks, dropping the boxes he’s been holding without the proper care for delicate technology. “You’re freaking me out! Both of you disappeared right now!”

“Well,” Tessa looks at her brother as if inspecting he’s still there. “Both our mothers are off-world as for now, so…”

“Fuck,” Lachlan mutters. “Jon, could you please call your dad?”

“Wait,” Jonathan scoffs in disbelief. “Something’s wrong and you wanna call our parents? What kind of superhero is that?”

The fact that both Lachlan and Tessa have worn suits before even Jordan is a kind of open wound for Jonathan. One that Lachlan never cared much about.

“Well, damn, Jonathan, my sister and I can’t fix things if we’re not here, and I sure as hell don’t trust a high school jock turned frat boy and his brother that can’t do anything but stick his tongue down his little girlfriend’s throat to fix them in our absence! Now call your dad, or better, your mom, before you make things worse.”

“Sweet Book of Rao, I forgot how much of a jackass I was,” Lachlan hisses, wanting to sink in his chair. “Jon’s a sweetheart.”

“A sweetheart with no backbone,” Tessa complements, remembering something that Nora said a few days before. “And I’m on your side this time. Jon was being obnoxious.”

Lena, that has been suppressing chuckles the entire time, clears her throat. To ask:

“What are you even doing in a warehouse? It’s hard to believe I wouldn’t pay someone to do that work.”

“This is a place you don’t want people you don’t trust sniffing around,” Mxy mumbles despite his mouth being full of popcorn. “You see, tech related to Supergirl. And you gave the building for young Master Luthor to be his new base of operations.”

“Base of operations?” Lachlan repeats. “It’s a charity organization! I’m about to build my name as a philanthropist!”

“It does sound a little ominous coming from you,” Kara smiles, teasing just a little. “It’s the perfect cover, too. Philanthropist billionaire with a shady organization.”

“Hey!” Lena complains.

“I’ll have you know that aunt Alex was the one that gave me that idea,” Lachlan says, offended.

“Calling you Master Luthor makes you look even more like a villain,” Tessa says, and he gasps.

“I’m not Master Luthor! I’m baby Luthor! I’m not a villain!”

“Well, that’s not what this clip shows when you’re bullying your cousin,” It’s Lena’s turn to joke.

“Rao, I’m an asshole, sometimes.”

It’s a Sunday, they can tell from the whole family reunited to form a unique scenario. It begins with Alex holding hands with someone that doesn’t appear on camera and a smaller hand that belongs to a child, and it changes to Kara with a horrible apron grilling meat. Lena’s talking to a woman and a man, clearly a couple, but they’re younger than her.

Lachlan is sitting by the pool, waiting for the ice cubes in his juice melt, and making a fleet of paper boats to see how long they float on water.

“Hey, Ollie,” The woman that was talking to Lena comes to sit by his side, with no apparent regard to wetting her dress. “Where’s your sister?”

“She’s trying a new swimsuit that ieiu bought her,” He answers, resented. Everyone someone talks to him, it’s always to ask about his sister. “She’ll show off anytime now.”

“Well, isn’t that a new pair of swim trunks?”

“I guess.”

“So, wanna tell me why you aren’t happy?”

“I didn’t want stupid swim trunks,” Lachlan complains, hating that he has watery eyes and throwing an unfinished paper boat in the pool. “I wanted to go to the Amazon Island with her, Nia.”

“But it’s only for girls, Ollie,” Nia justifies. “Kara didn’t make the rules. Or your sister.”

“It isn’t fair!” He insists.

“I know, baby.”

Loud yelps catch their attention. They turn their heads to see a miniature of the woman they know as Tessa running towards the pool, showing off a new swimsuit, her hair tied in a ponytail.

“Tessa, watch out!” Lena stands up, worried, when Tessa makes a mention of jumping.

Kara turns, ready to fly and catch her daughter if anything goes wrong, and Tessa jumps, knowing that nothing could ever happen to her when Kara is around. She expects to sink for a few seconds, underwater where she can’t hear her brother whining about Themyscira, and emerge cackling, but it doesn’t happen.

Instead, something far better happens. She’s suspended above the ground, a few inches, and there’s nothing pulling her down.

Tessa’s flying.

“Holy fuck,” Alex mutters. “Sorry, I mean frak. Everyone, it’s frak, not that other thing I said!”

Lachlan doesn’t know how to react. He knows Tessa will be talking about this forever now. He knows he should be asking how did she do this, because if only he knew how, he could do the same. He knows he can.

Mom told him he could do whatever he dreamed of.

But all he feels is a great sensation of injustice. And Lachlan doesn’t stop running even when Nia is calling him back.

“You were always a whiny brat,” Tessa mentions. “I don’t blame you, though. I’d be jealous of me too.”

“Fuck you, Tessa,” He retorts, revolted. “I’m not jealous of you.”

“Then how do you explain that?” She points, accusatory, at the screen.

“It was unfair that I didn’t get to go to Themyscira with you!”

“Guess what, Oliver, the world isn’t fair!”

“It’s our fucking job to build a better one! It’s the way we were raised!”

“You didn’t hear me complaining half when you went to Atlantis by yourself!”

“Guys, can we stop fighting?” Kara tries, putting a hand between them to make sure they aren’t going to start a physical fight.

“It’s not the same! Themyscira is so much better than Atlantis!” Lachlan insists, knowing it’s a weak argument.

“I’m telling Mera you said that,” Tessa mutters. “That was my moment, okay? You didn’t have to make everything about you!”

“How could I make everything about me when everyone always paid attention to you?”

Tessa opens her mouth, staring at her brother, not quite believing that he would say something so…. Childish.

“It’s not my fault my powers manifested before yours,” She reasons, calmer.

“I know that now!” Lachlan admits, standing and dropping his popcorn on the floor. “I was a kid, I didn’t know any better.”

“Then why are we still fucking doing that?” She questions, tired. “After all this time, Oliver.”

When he flops back on his seat, Mxy snickers, and the show goes on.

“’You’re pretty, but you don’t mean a thing to me’,” Lachlan repeats in a sort of trance. His sister is sitting across the table, listening with a serious expression. They’re older now, around fourteen. His hair is too long and he’s too little compared to now – but she isn’t so different, except for the bangs. “That’s what he said.”

“He’s a jackass,” It’s her simple and immediate conclusion.

“No, he was right,” Lachlan nods. “I’m a huge nerd. I was wrong to even think someone like him…”

“Someone like him?” Tessa repeats, hasty. “A goofy ass bitch that doesn’t shut up about football and quarterbacks and can’t tell the difference between inorganic and organic chemistry? You should be honored that someone like him doesn’t want to be around you. You don’t deserve mediocrity.”

“You don’t mean that. You hate me.”

“I do,” Tessa agrees. She leaves her place to sit in the chair by his side. “But that doesn’t mean I don’t love you, Ollie. You’re insufferable and as much as I hate your god complex, I hate seeing you make self-deprecation a personality trait even more. One day, you’ll find someone that’s just as prick as you are, and you’ll be very happy together. And that person won’t make you doubt your value.”

He sighs and, after a moment of thought, rests his face on her shoulder.

“You really think that, Tessa?”

“Absolutely. And, you know, if that person doesn’t exist, you’ll be happy by yourself. No one can keep up with us kryptonians, anyway.”

“Mom could.”

Tessa makes a disgusted face.

“Oh, stop it, this is getting a little too Freudian.”

-

Short after their fifteenth’s birthday, Kara decides that it’s time to visit Barry with her family. Every month, they visit someone, and that’s when the Mia isn’t having sleepovers at their home.

They tried to control it at first, but with Tessa’s powers, it was impossible to keep her from bringing her best friend from one town to another. This time, however, Mia had to stay at home for exams week and Tessa had to visit Central City with only her stupid brother by her side.

“Why are you so unhappy?” Kara asks. “I thought you were friends with Nora.”

“Not friends,” Tessa makes a face. “We’re, like, practically strangers. I see her once a year.”

“But you were so close when you were younger,” Kara exchanges a funny look with Lena, that merely shrugs.

“A million years ago. Plus, we have nothing in common. She’s a huge nerd and I have enough of that at home.”

“I’m offended,” Lena replies, not sounding offended at all. She winks at Kara, as if they share a joke that no one else would understand.

“I mean Oliver.”

Lachlan narrows his eyelids. “Why can’t you just leave me alone?”

Without a fair reason, Tessa just says: “You’re weird.”

“Thank you.”

“It wasn’t a compliment.”

Tessa knows that she should find it weird that, every time they come to Central City to visit Kara’s friends, they go to STAR Labs instead of Barry and Iris’ home. But it’s normal, at this point. Back when they were kids, Lachlan thought that it was all awesome, like a bigger version of the labs Lena let him inside.

She isn’t surprised when everyone, politely, talk to them, and try to make them feel welcome. But they can’t be too comfortable. It’s not home. Those are other heroes.

“Where’s Nora?” It’s Lachlan who asks Barry. He’s been dying to talk about a new science fair for people past the age of twelve or something like that – Tessa remembers because he and Lena wouldn’t shut up about it for a week.

“Oh, she said she had a chess meeting with her school club, she’ll be here any minute.”

“Chess club?” Lachlan blinks. “That’s awesome. Isn’t it awesome, Tessa?”

“It is kinda cool,” the girl admits.

She isn’t happy to sit idly with her brother in one of the tech chairs, one of the reasons being because he’s been practicing programming and sometimes, Cisco will come check in on his project all while she watches him type incomprehensible things on a computer.

“I should know at least what half of this means,” she realizes out loud, more interested in the plate of cheese she’s been given by Barry. “I don’t.”

“No surprise in there. How’s the school paper going? Oh, sorry, I forgot you were fired,” Lachlan slowly enunciates the last word.

“The only reason that happened was because I was caught making out with a junior in the room. What did you ever do that was at least ten percent this exciting? And my stakes are low. My friends think I’m a prude.”

For his own wellbeing, Lachlan keeps to himself what he thinks of Tessa’s human friends.

“Tessa, mom makes annual donations to our school. You are Kara Danvers’ daughter, for fuck’s sake, how did you manage to get fired from, again, a school paper?”

Tessa rolls her eyes at his smug expression.

“It’s not like journalism is a hereditary thing or anything,” a third voice says, making Lachlan turn so fast in the chair that he drops his own plate of cheese. “Mom is the best journalist in the world-“

“Wrong,” Tessa interrupts, not bothering to turn around. “That’s our aunt Lois. Then, ieiu. Then, Clark, and then, your mom.”

“Now, there, Clark Kent is a stretch,” the third voice admits. “As I was saying, mom’s the best journalist in the world and I can’t write to save my life. So, don’t feel bad about being fired from the school paper. This is useless in the real world, anyway. Tess, would you do me a favor and turn around? It’s weird talking to someone’s back.”

“Fine, what’s not useless in the real world, then?” Tessa turns, and what she sees would be enough to make her fly if she had her powers. She opens her mouth to add a proper greeting, but what comes out is: “hmmmmpf.”

“What my dearest sister is trying to say is,” Lachlan smiles, too cheeky for Tessa’s taste, and waves a napkin in front of her. “You’re looking fine enough to make my sister drool all over herself, Princess. Nice growing spurt”

Sometime during the months they haven’t seen each other, Nora decided to cut her hair a little above her shoulders, get rid of her bangs, start wearing a purple jacket and black boots, and mastered the art of winking at girls that keep staring at her like Tessa is right now.

“What really matters in the real world,” Nora answers, ignoring Lachlan. “How quick you really are to grab the good opportunities before you miss them. So, Miss Luthor, have you seen the Morgue yet?”

“That’s my girl!” Lachlan comments, not trying to mask the pride in her voice. “Oh, the Princess has game. If you’re into that serial killer vibe, I guess. I, myself, prefer the big flirts.”

“The Morgue thing was a little creepy,” Kara admits.

“It was all very innocent there, okay?” Tessa announces, cheeks heating up. “Nothing happened. We just saw the Morgue. Nobody uses that anyway in our time.”

“What’s the point of having an unutilized morgue if you can’t use it to impress pretty girls?” Lachlan grins.

“Evidently, she didn’t need that,” Lena chuckles. “Tessa was already impressed by the ‘huge nerd’.”

“And that, kids, is the moment when I realized your aunt Tessa and your aunt Nora would be together forever,” Lachlan says, in a low voice, grinning genuinely for the first time. “And they would have a bunch of superfast, super annoying blond-haired babies that wouldn’t have alliterated names because one of their mothers is made purely of spite. Gosh, I can’t wait to spoil these kids.”

“Yeah, you’re gonna have to wait a long, long time, Ollie,” Tessa pats his shoulder a bit too strong. “You’re gonna be a dad before I have a kid. I don’t trust babies, they’re shady.”

“Babies are shady?” Kara frowns. “How are babies shady?”

“You don’t think they’re shady? Oh, they are. We were shady babies, weren’t we, Ollie”

“Speaking of,” Mxy takes the opportunity to continue the movie.

“Oh my God, they are soooo cute,” Lois Lane coos over their cribs. The newborn twins are both wearing pajamas with the House of El crest on the chest. “Smallville, come look at them.”

“In a minute, Lois,” He promises, shooting the kind of smile Clark reserves only for Lois. “Hey, Kara, how you holding up?”

Kara glances at the stairs of a house and back to the twins’ cribs, a tired smile growing in her face. She can hear Lena’s heartbeat while she sleeps – it’s so soothing.

“We’re exhausted, Kal,” She admits. “Well, Lena has a thing or two against babysitters, so we’re the ones taking care of them, sometimes Alex or J’onn or the others will come help. I mean, Nia is in love with Ollie, it’s obvious, and Tessa is Brainy’s favorite, even if he won’t tell. But still…”

“You know what they say, Kara, it takes a village to raise a child.”

“Kara, why is he pointing at me?” Lois asks, panicked. “What do you want, kid?”

“He wants to be held, Lois,” Clark answers, as if Lois herself didn’t have to go through this with her own kids. “Just don’t let him grab your hair.”

“Oh, okay. I can do that.”

“So these are the ones that will finally defeat the Maid of Might, right?” Clark comments, looking back at Kara. With an old Meteors cap and his glasses, he looks nothing like a superhero.

Kara smiles at that. And sure, Lachlan likes to be held too much, and Tessa is a crier, and juggling being a mom with being a wife and being a reporter and being Supergirl is wearing Kara out, but at the end of the day…

“I wouldn’t have it any other way.”

Clark slowly blinks and gives a firm nod, as if understanding something between her line.

“You know you can count on me, right? I know Lena and I have had our disagreements, but we’re family.”

“I know, Kal. And Lena knows it, too.”

“Clark, baby?” Lois calls, a little insecure. “The kid grabbed my hair.”

“See?” Tessa points to the screen as if it’s undeniable proof. “Shady!”

“Huh, so that’s why I hate the Meteors cap so much,” Lachlan hums. “It’s good to know that Lois never changed a bit.”

“I love her,” Tessa confesses. “She’s my favorite aunt.”

“I’m telling Alex you said that,” Kara smirks.

“Kara, darling, I just don’t understand why we have to bring the kids to Gotham for Halloween,” Lena starts, keeping an attentive eye in the two children running through what it seems like a reasonably nonviolent neighborhood (to Gotham’s standards). She looks at her wife, all dressed up in her old Supergirl suit, and can’t help but to feel the nostalgia sinking in. And the skirt…

“Well, it’s to mess with Bruce,” Kara explains. “He said he has a bad memory with a certain Halloween, so we’re making him a new one. Everyone agreed – Diana was the only one that had an emergency.”

“I just don’t get why you can’t respect his broodiness,” Lena blinks. She gets to feel even more elegant today due to her costume. “You were never like that with Oliver Queen.”

“Oliver was a softy inside, and so is Bruce. Plus, his son was the one that came up with the idea.”

“Dick isn’t Bruce’s son.”

“Isn’t he?”

“Well…”

“Mom, mom!” Lachlan runs back to them, swinging his plastic pumpkin full of enough candy to make Lena feral, almost yelling in urgence. “There’s a Princess Leia here! It’s Nora!”

“Where, darling?” Lena asks.

“Right here! Look!” He grabs her hand and pulls her toward the place where his sister is talking to, indeed, a girl wearing a Princess Leia costume, accompanied by a man wearing an old-fashioned version of the Flash suit. “We complete each other!”

As if prompted, the girl crosses her arms and declares, looking at him:

“Stuck-up, half-witted, scruffy looking nerf herder!”

“Who’s scruffy looking?” He answers in a rehearsed voice.

Lachlan has been talking about dressing up as Han Solo ever since Winn went to visit them a few weeks before Lachlan got his powers. Lena has an idea of what they talked about, but she can’t imagine what it has to do with the Princess Leia doll (“sorry, action figure”) he’s been carrying everywhere.

“Look, mom, it’s uncle Barry!” Tessa announces.

“Uncle Barry!” Lena greets with open arms. It’s amazing how open she got to physical contact after she started to get closer to Kara’s friends. “So, you’re here to offend Bruce Wayne, too?”

“Yes,” Barry nods, cracking a big smile when he sees Kara running towards them. “But Iris is working on a story, so… Timing is great.”

Until they meet with Felicity Smoak and her daughter, the group that forms itself to ask for candy in the least appropriate city for a Halloween is a diverse one. Barry thinks that he and Kara having the same idea (retired costumes) is the greatest part of the night, even if they don’t match with Star Wars protagonists, Morticia Addams and Tessa dressed as a dinosaur.

“You’re never stepping in Gotham as long as I’m taking care of you,” it’s Lena’s takeaway of the clip, despite her smile being of one a little too emotional. “This is crazy. Why do we want to mess with Bruce Wayne?”

Tessa sucks air through her teeth. “Uhhh, I have some news for you.”

“I kinda wish Winn were here to see this,” Lachlan says, surprised with himself. “No, Mxy, do not bring him here! I’d rather die before I let him know this.”

Mxy’s new short film memory is from the twins in the past.

“So, to answer your question, I don’t think we’re the only ones who know about the Multiverse,” Lachlan says, only half focusing on what he’s talking about, since he’s playing with a Rubik’s cube while lying near Lena. He decided to ruin her plans of working on her tan in peace, and now they’re both soaking under the sun with dark sunglasses and a science magazine on the floor between their chairs. “’Cause when I visited certain Earth, let’s call it X (not to be confused with the real Earth X), I saw, like, the Scarlet Witch. For real. Like, the cartoon.”

“What?” Lena pushes her sunglasses to the top of her head. “Like the comic villain?””

“Hero.”

“Are you kidding me?”

“No,” Lachlan insists. “Tessa and I were very confused. We didn’t stay for long, since it was happening a huge fight or something, but if you ask me, our lives are just comic stories on their Earth. Just like they are on ours.”

“That’s fascinating,” Lena comments, snatching the cube out of his hands to do it herself. “So, have you seen an Earth where our comic heroes and our real heroes coexist?”

“No, but I’ve located one,” He says. “But I’ve seen an Earth where none of this exists. No time traveling, no superheroes, no aliens… It was so… boring,” Lachlan blinks, looking at Lena with a frown, as if he’s unsure of the world.

Lena stays silent for a moment, fixing and messing with the Rubik’s cube without really paying any attention. Then, she looks at Lachlan taking a sip of his carrot juice.

“I know you and your sister have your differences. She’s the brains and you’re the brawn…”

“You know it’s the opposite, mom.”

“But you make quite the team, you two,” Lena adds, chuckling. “You should appreciate her more.”

Lachlan looks at the sky with feigned tiredness.

“I guess,” He rolls to take the cube back. “I mean, she’s decent sometimes. You know I’ve been dumped more than once?”

Lena gaps, too theatrical to be a sincere reaction.

“Who would do that?”

“Right? So, I’ve been dumped a lot. Like, on my birthday, on Valentine’s day, Christmas’ Eve, again on New Years’ Eve – and by the same person, too… And all of these times, when all I really wanted was watch Tina Fey, Maya Rudolph and Amy Poehler movies, Tessa would just either break into my apartment or invade my bedroom, and she would always give me hot vegan cocoa that was borderline criminal, and I didn’t even have to say what happened. It was just like she could read my mind, you? We have that connection, I guess. After so many of these happened, Nora would join us. And that’s how I spent their first Valentine’s Day with them.”

“Come here,” Lena opens her arms to accommodate him in an embrace. “Anyone that has ever broken up with you is an idiot.”

“I know. And I’m not cheap, either!”

“No, you’re not,” Lena chuckles. “But you need a haircut, darling.”

“Oh, guys, you are the cutest,” Kara grins, looking from the screen to Lena and Lachlan hiding his face. “Thank you, Mxy, for showing us this.”

“Anything for my favorite family,” Mxy winks.

“Mxy, I thought you were my friend!” Lachlan complains, covering his face with his hand.

“Ohhh, don’t be shy,” Tessa jumps to fall over him in a hug that’s just the right amount of comforting as it is threatening. “I love you, Ollie!”

“Well, I hate you.”

“No, you don’t!” She counters in a smug tone. “You love me and my vegan cocoa.”

“You are the worst sister in the world!”

“Hey,” Lena interrupts. “No one is allowed to talk about how bad their siblings are when I’m in the room.”

“Yeah,” Tessa mutters. “You’re right, mom. Sorry.”

“You know, it’s mom’s fault that the Luthor lineage will end with us,” Tessa says, out of nowhere. She on patrol with Kara and Kal, since the daxamites have been spreading more and more in the city, but she’s the one hiding in the shadows.

“What?” Kara says in a low voice, and even if she’s miles away, Tessa can almost see her pointing at her comms, scared.

“Oh, don’t worry about him, he’ll get over it,” Tessa shakes her head. “Yeah, it’s like I said, her fault.”

“How?” Kara asks, still whispering, through the comms.

“Like, I don’t wanna have kids, I already have a dog and he’s too much work; and Nora has been talking about getting a cat and name him Detective Dimples ‘cuz Maggie reminds her of a cat, even though I’m one hundred percent sure she’s a dog person… That’s just too much responsibility. And my brother… Well, he’s just too attached to mom.”

“I know what you mean,” Kara agrees. “It’s a little too Psycho, if you ask me.”

“Hm-hm, I know. And, like, he’s a mama’s boy, he won’t marry someone that’s not as good as mom is, and we all know that’s impossible. So, bye, bye, Luthor lineage. God, no wonder Lillian likes us – we’re not so bad if we’re gonna be the last ones.”

“Uh-huh,” Tessa can hear the doubt in Kara’s voice. “Again, how is Lena’s fault? It’s not her fault she’s perfect.”

“Well, she spoiled him.”

“She spoiled you, too,” Kara counters.

“It’s different for me. My mommy issue is ‘my mother loves my brother more than she loves me even if I’m better than him’ and his mommy issue is ‘my ieiu loves my sister better than me because I’m a failure’. He’s much more attached to mom than I am to you. Like, I’m starting to think I’ll use a pseudonym ‘cuz I don’t wanna be in your shadow as a journalist. He… He thrives on being in mom’s shadow. It’s awkward. I’m actually afraid to talk to his girlfriend ‘cuz she might let it slide that he has a mommy kink or something.”

“Hey, girls?” Kal speaks for the first time since they began this subject, in clear discomfort. “It’s getting hard to pretend I’m not listening to you.”

“Sorry, uncle Kal,” Tessa shrugs, unapologetic. “Hey, you’re kind of a mama’s boy, what do you think it’s Oliver’s future?”

“Uh… I guess I was close to Ma…” Clark tries, unsure. “I don’t know, Tessa. Shouldn’t you be happy that you have a close family and that his standards are high?”

“I don’t know. It makes me worried that he thinks that, in some way, the world owes him something.”

“Why are you so worried with the way he behaves?”

“He’s my brother,” She says, as if it explains everything. “I want him to be happy, but I don’t want him to be a dick.”

“Okay, Tessa,” Tessa imagines him floating above the town, the cape wavering behind him, his hands on his hips about to give a serious speech. “I don’t say this, because I’m a strong believer of staying out of other people’s business, but have you thought about going to therapy? You guys are way too involved in each other’s lives.”

“Your girlfriend is the number one person when it comes to minding other people’s business, uncle Kal.”

“Yes. I learned from the best. Even Lois thinks so, and she hates shrinks.”

“And for your information, we all go to therapy. Including you. And Lois.”

“What?” Clark laughs, skeptical. “Why would I need therapy? I’m superhu… Oh, I see.”

When Clark mutes his comms, Kara turns hers back on, blinking away the settling notion that she the choice of letting many words left unsaid was questionable.

“I don’t love your brother less than you. I love you both equally.”

“Feelings and logic don’t usually mix,” Tessa sighs. “I know that you both love us the same. We all are gonna laugh about it someday, and it won’t leave aftertaste, but… I don’t think Ollie knows that. You should talk to him.”

“I will.”

Standing side by side, they watch a helicopter flying away from its previous precarious point of landing. It’s hard not to see things with a certain melancholy, despite the improper humor of the situation (it’s July, Tessa’s wearing a Christmas sweater, holding an umbrella and the arm of her brother, and their fugitive grandmother is leaving).

At least now they know what happened to Cadmus.

“I miss grandma,” Lachlan confesses in a soft voice. He doesn’t have to explain that ‘now’ has nothing to do with that.

“I know.”

That’s the thing about Lachlan: he loves too much. Tessa might the writer, the artist, the sister… But he’s the one consumed by the affection he feels for his closest family and friends. He loves all the women in his life and he misses all of them in a different way.

He’ll miss Tessa when they go back home. Back to the future, back to their lives of inevitable growing apart.

It’s the saddest thing in the world, Tessa realizes, that she’s never been and she’ll never be this close to her brother again.

“I love you, Ollie.”

“I love you, too.”

In a minute, they’re all back at the DEO meeting room, only Mxy left with his popcorn.

“Is that enough proof?” Mxy questions, at last.

“Proof of what?” Tessa asks.

It takes a second, almost as if he’s deciding to say something else, before the imp opens his mouth.

“Proof that life is good, but it can be better.”

“What does that mean?” Lachlan stands up and takes a step in Mxy’s direction, incisive. “Was this all a little game for you?”

“Sure,” Mxy says, eating a handful of popcorn. “Was that not clear?”

“Why would you do that?” He insists, a hint of despair in his voice. “How’s that entertainment for you?”

Mxy sighs.

“I mean, okay, my bad, it was a little too much,” He admits, but the twins doubt it’s sincere. “But you guys know me, I can’t resist making things better for my friends. And you’ve always wanted to meet the younger versions of your heroes, all you needed was a little thrus-“

“No,” Tessa interrupts, oddly calm. “We didn’t need a little thrust, Mxy. We needed to be at home. At our time, living our real lives.”

“Now, come on, don’t pretend it wasn’t fun for you. Just a little adventure to make things better.”

“A little adventure?” She lets out her breath through her teeth, practically hissing. Lachlan catches her hand twisting with the corner of his eyes. “My brother almost died! He was shot five times! We were in a safe house for weeks! We stole tech from our mother! We got kryptonite poisoning! How’s that for having fun, Mxy?”

“You had kryptonite poisoning?” Kara questions before Mxy can answer anything. “How did that happen?”

“Now, look at what you did,” Mxy smiles, almost maniac. “You got your mother in trouble. Now, about your brother, I take full responsibility for what happened, it was an unfortunate even-“

“NO!” Tessa cuts him off, and now she’s practically floating above the imp. “You know what’s an unfortunate event? When you go to a restaurant and they don’t have your favorite wine. When you go for a run and you forget your music. A terrorist attack isn’t an unfortunate event! You can’t – TAKING RESPONSIBILITY FOR IT DOESN’T MAKE IT BETTER, MXY!”

“Okay, okay,” Lachlan intervenes, resting a pacifying hand on his sister’s shoulder. “It’s alright, Tessa, just calm down.”

“DON’T TELL ME TO CALM DOWN!” She takes a step to the side, shoving his hand away. Her own hands are trembling when she covers her face, taking a deep breath and, despite her words, trying to calm down. Finally, she looks up at her brother. He looks scared. "You have no idea how it was like. You didn’t see me bleeding to death. You didn’t spend hour after hour after hour waiting for any news, any hope… I’m Supergirl’s fucking daughter, what is it that takes hope away from me?”

“Apparently, I do.”

“I couldn’t do anything without you, Oliver.”

“I’m sorry, Tessa, I am, but…” He stutters. “That’s not true. You don’t need me to do anything.”

“That’s not the fucking point,” She scoffs. “I felt hopeless. Mom was there for me and she was hopeless too. All because Mxy wanted to play god. That just makes me so… That makes so mad. I almost lost you, and Mxy… What if I had lost him, Mxy?” She turns to the imp, still watching them like he’s watching his favorite sitcom. “What did you think it was gonna happen if I went back alone? I mean, we got in this mess together, the mess you put us into…”

“Okay, I hear you,” Mxy announces, losing his derisive smile for a moment. “Hear me, now.”

Tessa shoots him a look, a glimmer of red in her eyes, and sits in the nearest chair. Lena stays by her side with her arm thrown around her shoulder. Tentative, Lachlan gets near his sister, resting a hand on her shoulder, too, his finger touching Lena’s.

“I’m sorry, Tessa, that you had to go through such a scarring experience. I would never put your life in danger on purpose, however. You were safe – no, let’s skip the screaming again. I have a proposition.”

“A proposition?” Lena sneers. “Isn’t the damage enough?”

“Open your hands, both of you,” Mxy sniffs. The twins, unwillingly, open their hands. Two different pieces of chalk appear, his is yellow, hers is blue. “I offer you two choices. Make your own door.”

“That’s very Guillermo Del Toro of you,” Lachlan comments, sarcastic. “But…”

“Tessa’s piece will take the both of you to your future. The same as before. This little adventure never happened. I’ll even wipe everyone’s memory of you. You were never really here, Kara and Lena will meet you in the right time, when you’re born. He was never shot. The attack never happened.”

Swallowing the will to shout THAT’S GREAT and draw the door immediately, Lachlan asks: “And mine?”

Mxy smiles, this time benevolent. “Yours will take you to your future after the trip. He was shot. You cried and suffered and healed together. Kara and Lena will remember you from here. Things aren’t gonna be the same, for either of you.”

“For better or for worse?” Tessa questions, studying the object on her hand.

“That’s for you to find out,” Mxy winks. “Truly, what you have to decide here is if the journey was worth it. The friends you made, the changes you caused, the heroes you met. The heroes you will become. Love so strong that not even my interference could get in the way. Was it not epic? Was it not worth it? Was it-“

“I’m stopping you right there because I’m afraid you’re this close to break into song,” Lachlan frowns.

“Alright, alright,” The imp chuckles. “Now, if you’ll forgive me, I have other matters to attend to.”

And with a snap of his fingers, Mxy disappears.

Lachlan finds his sister curled up in a corner, away from the discussion about what to do that the others have been entertained with. One would never find her crying in public – that is reserved for late nights with wine and numbness.

She’s looking at the chalk stuck in her grip. It would be so easy to just draw that door and go home, and none of this would’ve happened. Everything back to normal.

“You know, I’m going with whatever you want,” He says, sitting cautiously by her side. “If you wanna go back to the way things were, I’m with you.”

She glances at him, suspicious. “Since when you can agree with me without putting up a fight? I thought you were physically incapable of doing that.”

Lachlan shrugs.

“One, I am dying for someone to take this decision from me. And two, you’re my sister, if I don’t trust you, who am I gonna trust?” He shows two fingers. It takes all of one second for him to look at his own piece of chalk and lose any humor. “And three, I don’t have a say if you want to get rid of the experience. You did almost lose the person you love the most to torment.”

“Was it worth it for you? All of this?”

He thinks about it for a moment. He remembers of a time when all he ever wanted was to go back home, to his lonely adult life afar from the family, to his throne as heir of L-Corp. He would’ve done anything for that piece of chalk months ago.

But now… Now he knows exactly why is it that Kara always talked so well about Winn Schott. Now he knows Maggie Sawyer and Jess and a side of Lena that he never would’ve if he stayed in the future.

He met his eponym. He flied and laughed and cried, almost died, had the experience of seeing his heroes up close. He saw his grandmother again.

“It has been the most gratifying experience of my life.”

“And you’d give that up because of me?”

“Yes,” He replies without even blinking. “I know we joke a lot about how we hate each other, and don’t get me wrong, you are annoying, but there isn’t a single thing I wouldn’t do for you, Tessa.”

She holds his gaze for a moment, finding only honesty in his eyes.

“You’re not just my sister, you’re my best friend,” he adds, smiling for a moment for all the jokes they could fit there. “And it’s quite the cliché to say I would die for you. I mean, we’re supposed to be heroes, that’s what we’d do for anyone. But you… I would kill for you, Tessa, and I wouldn’t do that for anyone else.”

“Your way of saying that you love me is offering to kill for me? You morbid little freak.”

“You’re the writer here!”

“Yeah,” She chuckles. “I always thought you’d create an Olivertactorship.”

“I will, any of these days.”

“And our family doesn’t have the best track of siblings, with mom and her brother, but… I can’t imagine a world in which I wouldn’t be by your side. Even if you get a little murderous.”

“And your way of saying that you love me is supporting my killing spree?” He nods, sarcastic. “You morbid little freak.”

“What can I do? I was never a saint,” She snorts. They let the conversation die, the imminence of a decision weighting on them. “What are we gonna do, Ollie?”

He sighs, looking at their pieces of chalk, side by side.

“First, let’s fix the mess we made with mom and the kryptonite thing. Then, we’ll make a decision.”

“Sara Lance,” Mxy greets, a devilish smile perking up an odd expression for the imp. Fear. “You’re a fairly good actress.”

Sara Lance is looking at the newest bruise on her ribs, trying to decide if that really makes her look that hot or if it’s the painkillers. The mirrors hanging from the DEO’s walls make her look too pale.

“Mxy, we can’t talk here.”

“Don’t worry,” He hums, sitting on a chair and crossing his legs. “They can’t hear us. A little thing about my magic? It’s strong enough to bend a kryptonian at my will.”

“I’d be concerned if you weren’t my contingency plan all along,” Sara replies. Watching his confusion, she shrugs. “Everyone has a contingency plan. Just because Kara and Clark are the perfect example of why I’m bisexual, it doesn’t mean they can’t be dangerous. Oliver Q. used to have kryptonite arrows. Barry can go back in time. J’onn… You can’t convince me he doesn’t have anything to pull in the case of an emergency. My contingency plan is you.”

“I understand it,” He narrows his eyelids, smiling, lazy. “After all, you are this cynical woman you pretend to be. Not a secretly softy. It’s a new word I learned from humans.”

“I’m not a softy.”

“Like I said, you’re a good actress.”

“I wasn’t acting, Mxy, you shot me down from the sky,” Sara turns around to stare at him. “I’m fucking mad at you.”

“Oh, you’re exaggerating. I had to go to extremes, it was getting exhausting hinting that it was me all along and them not realizing it. And I was obvious, too.”

“Is that so?”

“Yes, I made Tessa’s diary gleam in Fifth Dimension energy.”

Trying to decide if Mxy’s eccentrics are worth indulging him or no, Sara crosses her arms and looks at him in her best impression of someone impatient. Not that she has to pretend that much.

“That’s not… You know what? What took you so long?”

In feigned offense, Mxy gasps.

“It’s a delicate situation, you see. My work demands…”

“Mxy!”

“Fine, what did you want me to do? They’re so slow. They have always been like that. It’s this family: they’re… I don’t know. They’re so sweet in their obliviousness it’s a little frustrating, if I’m honest. But there, things are fixed.”

“Things are not fixed,” Sara scoffs. “You left them with a choice, Mxy. If they choose wrong, it was all for nothing. I still think you should’ve told them the whole truth.”

“No,” Mxy disagrees, uncrossing his legs and losing his easy smile. “They must never learn the truth. Let them hate me for now, I don’t care, if all go as planned, they won’t remember this anyway… And I can live with Kara’s suspicious, something I don’t think you can.”

“I can. A lot of people distrust me, including long-life friends, what makes you think Kara’s trust will make any difference?”

“It’s this thing about her, really,” Mxy grins. “You just want to make her proud of you. You want her approval. I can’t blame you for that, Miss Lance. I won’t take that from you. Just as I won’t take Tessa and Lachlan their choice.”

“But if they choose wrong…”

“Then they chose wrong,” Mxy shrugs. “They’re not our puppets, Sara.”

“You tell the girl that.”

“Oof.”

“If I tell them…” Sara starts, pacing around. “Maybe, then they’ll see why going back and forgetting this ever happened is a bad thing. It’s a simple premise, I mean, Eternal Sunshine of a Spotless Mind and all that…”

“No, Sara,” Mxy insists. “We suppressed their freedom enough. More of our interference it’s just unnatural.”

“I’m too old for this shit,” Sara concludes, leaning on the wall. “I should know that by now. I know that by now. I shouldn’t have started this in the first place, it just… I had to. I love these kids. I couldn’t let that happen to them.”

“I know that,” Mxy nods, slow. “Which is why I’m taking all the blame. You owe me, but not really.”

“I do owe you. You know why I’m doing this,” Sara narrows her eyelids. “Why are you doing this, after all? You love Kara that much?”

“Kara? Sure,” He shakes his head. “Love Kara and Lena, great people. But the twins are just… The first human, half-human, whatever, kids I’ve ever met. I saw them growing up. I thought I understood what Kara meant by ‘It can’t be forced, it has to be found’ when we went back in time in different realities for her to make amends with Lena, but I didn’t really understand that. Seeing this family evolving… That was a good explanation. And I think it’s a good explanation as any. Plus, I really like the boy, he would be a great imp. Unfortunately, he’s too loyal.”

“Lachlan?” Sara asks, skeptical. “He’s the closest thing to a politician in the Luthor family. And that’s saying a lot.”

“No, he isn’t,” Mxy blinks. “He’s so loyal it blinds him. Both of them. He trusts me, I’m his friend, I’m someone he has known his entire life. My behavior is predictable – I like to have fun at other people’s expenses. And I already told him that’s what I did here.”

“What does that have to do with anything?”

“Loyalty blinds him, Miss Lance,” Mxy repeats himself, patient. “Just as anger blinds the girl. Which is why they’re so keen to accept that the reason why I messed with the timeline is because I’m bored, and they’re easy to forget that just as I can see the past, I can also see the future.”